PreCursive

Chapter 324 - Evolution

Sylvia looked…good, honestly. It was honestly hard for me to take my eyes off of her after our extended absence from each other. After hearing how she had apparently taken up a position as a small unit commander in the Order in the aftermath of the war, I had expected her to be in a uniform or something.

But no. Instead, she was in a dress, something I’m…not sure I’d ever seen the Sculpted woman wearing. Light blue and modest, it contrasted well with the shine of her pure Mithril skin. I’d been warned beforehand, but I was still surprised to find she had somehow cut her hair. Last I’d seen her, the literal golden strands had been long, reaching nearly to her mid-back in flowing lines. But now the length had been reduced to the point it barely reached the nape of her neck. The effect was…striking.

Almost self-consciously, I saw Sylvia reach up and tuck one side of her hair behind a silver ear, turning her gaze away from mine. That was when I finally realized that silence had descended on the foyer in the wake of my greeting.

Luckily, Aveline saved all of us from the awkwardness in a way only children were capable of. Uncaring about the atmosphere, she slipped from around the corner where she was hiding and wrapped my waist in a hug, smiling up at me. “Hi, Nate.”

That knocked me out of my stupor, and I looked down to smile at her, happy to hear that name from her lips. I’d finally knocked Aveline out of the habit of calling me ‘Mr. Hart’, after long efforts of trying. “Hi yourself, Lina,” I said, kneeling down to her level. “Did you have a good day with Miss Rachel and…” I said, briefly looking up. Said cook had slipped around the corner to stand at Sylvia’s side with her hand on her hips and a fond smile on her lips. “Miss Sylvia?”

The Sculpted woman briefly looked back over at the sound of her name, before turning away hurriedly. Maybe it was my imagination, but I thought I saw the familiar sight of a Sculpted blush on her cheeks.

“Uh-huh,” I heard Aveline say, drawing my attention back to her. The little girl was nearly beaming up at me. “Miss Rachel let me help cook lunch, and Miss Sylvia was showing me really neat things with light! And then, and then, Ms. Honoka-”

“Did a brief check up on her,” Another familiar voice said, as the crotchety owner also exited the dining room. Honoka didn’t stop to stare at me like the other two women standing off to the side. Instead, she marched right over towards us with her Healers robe flapping from the abrupt movement, causing me to stand up to meet her eyes. She stopped right in front of me and seemed to search my gaze for a moment. Whatever she found, it was clearly enough for her. She nodded sharply and thrust out a hand in my direction. “Hart. I see you’re doing better.”

I let a small breath of amusement escape my nose despite myself. Shaking my head, I reached out and clasped her forearm in a warrior's grip. “Still the same as always, I see, Honoka,” I said with a smile. “But yes. I’m…much better, these days.”

Honoka…really did look almost the exact same as I’d last seen her. Although she was much, much older than nearly everyone else I knew, with only Grey surpassing her by a few years, she still appeared like a well-preserved woman in her early sixties. Stark white hair flowed down her back, done up in a multitude of different braids, while her white and red Healers' robe was cinched tightly at her thin waist. Piercing orange eyes rolled at my words, while a small, reluctant smile stole over her lips. “Get to be my age, and see how much you change in just a few months. I barely even noticed you were gone, you infant.”

“Hmm,” I acknowledged noncommittally, before a small frown crossed my lips as I dropped the grip. “Now, what’s this about a check-up?” I said, my eyes briefly flickering down towards Aveline. “Doesn’t something like that require consent from a guardian?”

Honoka just rolled her eyes at my emphasis. “Don’t get your pantie-pants,” She corrected herself, eyes resting on Aveline for a moment. “In a bunch, Hart. It was nothing in-depth. More of a visual inspection. But, now that you’re back, we really should do a more thorough pediatric health assessment. My understanding is that you rescued the child from a particularly…strange situation. That fool Renauld simply doesn’t have the training for a correct read on everything.”

“That’s fine with me,” I said, my hackles lowering, briefly nodding at Azarus and Liora as they stepped around me to venture further into the house. It didn’t escape my notice that both of them received a friendly nod and a smile from Sylvia.

As if she recognized them.

“I was going to ask you to do it anyway,” I continued. “If you’re free…?”

The aged Healer nodded sharply. “Yes. Follow me. The old goat keeps a fully stocked infirmary here, at my insistence.” Abruptly, she twisted sharply on one foot and stalked off further down the hall, avoiding the staircase to venture along the side of it.

I rolled my eyes at the typical behavior from the woman and smiled down at Aveline. “You can tell me more about your day, yeah?” I said, taking her hand in mind and following after Honoka. My smile only grew as Aveline took the chance to start chattering away.

But, as we passed the still form of Sylvia…I snuck a glance her way. Seemingly by accident, my eyes met hers once more. I inclined my head her way, an almost teasing smile flitting across my lips. “Sylvia. It’s good to see you.”

Almost unconsciously, she returned the smile. “Likewise…Nathaniel,” She said softly. “We should catch up. Later.”

“Later,” I promised, before I stepped past her with Aveline in hand.

However, the moment I had turned a corner following Aveline, I wasn’t able to stop a shaky sigh from exiting my mouth. I could feel my heartbeat pounding in my chest as Aveline looked at me curiously. “What’s wrong?”

I huffed a small laugh and shook my head at her. “Ah…nothing. Don’t worry about it. I’m just…glad to see Miss Sylvia again.”

Aveline was…a bit young to talk about unresolved feelings with. Maybe…later.

Much, much later.

…………………………………

“There’s something weird about that child,” Honoka muttered to me, about an hour later. The room Honoka had led us to had looked like nothing more than a small doctor's office, complete with cabinets holding a variety of different tools and potions. The actual examination hadn’t required any of it, as probably the most experienced Healer on the face of Vereden had only needed half an hour of hands-on inspection to do the job. I’d seen her hands flash a brief green a few times, as she moved Aveline about and poked at her. Thankfully, Aveline herself didn’t seem to be bothered by any of it. I was a bit relieved she wasn’t apparently one of those children who were scared of doctor’s visits.

Probably came from how often she had to have seen Travers in the past.

However, I wasn’t relieved by Honoka’s verdict in the aftermath.

“How so?” I whispered back to her, as the shadow of Aveline kicked her legs on a high bench behind a veil in front of us. “Is she…alright?”

A quiet, frustrated noise escaped Honoka’s lips, and I saw her raise a hand. From it came a subtle wave of Ki, carrying an Art that had a familiar effect. Noise around us canceled out in a way similar to Grey’s Spell, and the Healer at my side spoke in a normal tone. “That’s the thing, Hart. She’s the very definition of health for a child. And that’s the problem. She’s like…a perfect little doll with no imperfections.”

I slid my eyes over to Honoka with a furrowed brow. “What the hell does that mean?”

“I’ll start from the top,” Honoka said, affecting a clinical tone. “For one, I’d barely call her human. She just…doesn’t have the little imperfections we’re born with. She doesn’t have wisdom teeth, for one. That’s not totally unusual, I suppose, but it’s just the start. She’s unusually tall for her age, in the top percentile of girls. Her skin is almost perfect, with no visible scarring from any kind of childhood accident. She also doesn’t have a tailbone.” She said, tapping the small of her back. “It’s just missing altogether. In fact, if I didn’t know any better, I would say she was missing more bones in general. I believe her ribs are wider than ours are, and she has one less set than she should. I…I’m not sure about this, of course, but I believe she might just have more efficient organs as well. If I didn’t know any better…” Honoka trailed off, staring into space for a moment.

When she didn’t continue, I prompted her. “Know what?”

Honoka blinked and focused back on me. “Many of these things…” She said slowly. “Are similar to what happens to people as they progress through Cultivator Ascension rituals. Their imperfect, flawed bodies are slowly perfected over time as we-”

“Evolve,” I finished for her quietly.

“That’s…one word for it,” Honoka nodded, before surprisingly hesitating for a moment. “Hart, with your permission, I’d like to take a blood sample from the girl for analysis. To be clear here,” She held up a hand, as if to stop a complaint that never came. Honoka blinked in surprise at my raised eyebrow, but continued anyway. “I’m not looking to experiment on her. I just want to see if there’s something deeper going on here, or if anything she might encounter would hurt her. I’ll run some tests when I have time and get back to you about it.”

I nodded easily, starting to understand her issue. Blood tests were something I, and likely Aveline, were familiar with. They were even expected. But for Herztal and Vereden as a whole, which sometimes had some very backward beliefs? I bet lots of people had issues with the taking of blood. Honestly, it made me wonder if there had ever been a ‘leeching’ tradition here as well.

But I shook such thoughts off. “Go ahead. I’m fine with it, and I doubt Aveline will be too startled.”

Honoka returned my nod and then swept the curtain aside, her entire demeanor changing in an instant. I’d noticed that the older woman was…much nicer with Aveline than she was with everyone else. Almost soft.

Meanwhile, I leaned against a nearby cabinet and pondered Honoka’s revelations. In a way, I wasn’t surprised. Aveline was Human, I was sure of that. But…I’m not sure she was the same type of Human that either I, or Honoka were. I’d been very deliberate in my choice of words to Honoka, after all.

‘Evolved.’

Honoka didn’t have the cultural context or understand that I did of the word. Even with my basic ass American High School education, we’d still been taught extensively about evolution. It sounded to me…like Aveline was just a more evolved form of Human. That the Netherim were a form of advanced Humanity, better adapted to…something.

But what? Aether, maybe?

This was all just more evidence that was pointing towards one outcome. I had wondered, before, if Earth was connected to Vereden in some way, where were we in relation to the time I had known? Backward…or forward?

I was leaning more and more towards forward, now.

……………………

The next morning, Grey had returned from his staff meeting. He was shooting Honoka a dirty look over the breakfast table, which she just ignored in favor of pouring tea for both Sylvia and Aveline. When I realized why, I suppressed a smirk by hiding it behind my own cup of sweet, sweet coffee.

Honoka had outright ignored his summons for the meeting. Just like she was ignoring him right now.

“In my own home, no less…” Grey muttered to himself irritably. He shook his head to clear it and then clapped his hands, catching everyone else's attention. Which was, essentially, all of the students. “I’m sure most of you,” He said, with one last glare at Honoka. “Are aware by now, but the succession crisis is over. Matters moved very swiftly overnight, and not just on campus. Lord von Steinmark has already been sworn in as Lord Regent of the Herztalian throne-”

Honoka choked on her tea, finally acknowledging Grey with a wide-eyed look. Meanwhile, Sylvia just looked mildly surprised.

“-in a closed-door session of the High Assembly.” Grey said with a smirk at Honoka. “Apparently, when Lord Wenzel was presented with the idea of a true ceremony with all the pomp and circumstance, he shot it down. Called it a ‘waste and frivolity’, which is…typical of the man. Knowing him, I foresee some future years of economic austerity, as he works to introduce stability to the Kingdom. One of his first edicts was to sign the formal treaty that the Uprising presented to the High Assembly at the close of the war. Which means…”

“Classes are starting soon, right?” Renauld jumped in, eagerly taking the bait. The Gnoll had wandered in not long ago, apparently not above bumming a free meal when he knew he was welcome.

“Indeed, Mr. Renauld, indeed,” Grey nodded tolerantly at him. “The news is circulating the campus as we speak that we can stand down now. And as such, students have been instructed to prepare for the start of a new semester. So!” He said with a smile to the gathered young around the table. “All of you need to choose your classes.”

I saw Sylvia blink in surprise before pointing at herself. “Even me, father?”

“Yes, my dear, even you,” Grey said, smiling at the daughter he had quite literally constructed. “I know you’ve been enjoying your work with Order, as you’ve fought to cull the increased monster presence. Both the Break Stones and the war contributed to more monsters in the wilds, and it was necessary, honorable work. But,” He said, standing up and approaching Sylvia. Grey took one of her Mithril hands and smiled at her. “My wish was always for you to have a gentler life, despite the turbulent times you were born into. Even if you ultimately desire further roles in the Order, I ask that you at least attempt a single semester, purely to see if it’s to your liking.”

Sylvia stared up into her Father’s eyes for a moment before she glanced around at everyone sitting around the table. For the most part, we were all trying not to stare at the little family moment.

Not Honoka, though. She was giving her Sculpted apprentice an encouraging gesture with her hands, waving Sylvia on.

I coughed into one hand awkwardly.

The Sculpted woman sighed and nodded her head with a tolerant smile. “As you wish, Father. I’m…aware you wanted such a thing. I will attend with the…others.” Her eyes drifted my way, and I did my best to smile at her.

As Grey smiled widely at her, I felt it as Azarus dug into my ribs with an elbow. I met his smirk with a narrow-eyed glare.

“Wonderful!” Grey exclaimed, leaning down to kiss Sylvia on the cheek. She accepted the gestured with patience and then returned it before Grey returned to his seat. Once he was situated, my mentor turned to everyone else.

“Best get a move on, then,” He said with a chuckle. “You’ll need to get in line with everyone else, if you’re to register for classes in time.”

“Hurry up,” Honoka snuck in tauntingly. “There’s going to be a scramble for seats in the best classes.”

My friends and I sat silently for a moment, absorbing that.

Before all of us jumped from our seats and flew out of the door.

Chased by the smug chuckles of our elders and the confused questions of Aveline.

<<Chapter | Table of Contents | Chapter>>

Chapter 323 - On the Eve

AN:

I nearly forgot to finish this one. I've been so absorbed in the Oblivion remaster that I lost track of time. Funny story about that, though. See, I was pretty startled the first time I leveled up and saw the word 'Virtue' in reference to stats. I'm not sure if people thought the way I called them Virtues in Sins was a nod to that game or not, but it really wasn't. I never played Oblivion back in the day.

Just one of those coincidences.

...................................................

“I think, in the end,” Grey mused to me, as we waited outside the gates of the Academy for Liora and Azarus. It was near sunset by this point, and the sky was painted in the colors of summer. Oranges, pinks, and yellows stretched across the expanse, cast by the shadow of Tarus as he prepared to descend beyond the horizon, only partially obscured by the barest wisps of white cloud. “He was simply never allowed the time to properly grieve.”

I craned my heard toward him from where I’d been watching the sky, as we reclined on a bench for the second time that day. “How so?”

Not far from us, Venix sat on another bench and appeared to be meditating. He’d barely said a word since Oskar had politely asked us to leave, since he was about to be very busy with the High Assembly. Nobles had to be contacted, contractors had to be contracted, and the officials of Kyronkar needed to be kicked into high gear.

There was going to be a regency investiture ceremony soon.

Grey hummed for a moment before replying. “This is something many people never consider, when it comes to war,” He started in a far-off tone. “It’s imagined that once a conflict comes to a close, that is the end of it. It is done, treaties are signed, and assurances are made. In reality, it is never that simple. Life, even in the aftermath of a major war, simply goes on. One must contend with the consequences, with the losses and tragedies which occurred therein. Time must be made to come to terms with all that you have lost and all that you experienced. This…I believe you might understand, Nathan.” He said, turning to me with an understanding look on aged features.

“Ah,” I said quietly, folding my hands on my lap. “I…see.”

He was right. I did. In the aftermath of the Elderwyck, I had felt like I was on the verge of shattering into glass if I had to contend with the Construct War any longer. I just couldn’t handle it anymore. The stress and pressure had built up until I had just…called it quits, and fled to Kawamara. It had taken me months to reckon with my feelings and experiences, and I think…I think I only truly came to overcome it all when I’d chosen a new purpose, a new direction in my life. I’d found it, after all, in an abandoned stasis pod deep within the heart of an ancient, cursed bunker.

All of a sudden, I felt more sympathy towards Oskar and the difficult decision he’d had to make. Arguably, he’d had it worse than me, in some ways. I’d arguably suffered more physically and mentally, while he had suffered more in what he had lost. Nearly his entire family, the future that had been laid out for him…I could admit that was rough.

And, alright. I was willing to finally forgive him for the accusations he’d thrown my way during the war. It had been a stressful situation, and frankly, I was a bit of a suspicious person. In retrospect, it was a bit petty to hold onto grudges and slights that long.

Sue me, though. I wasn’t perfect.

“We’ll have to make a public appearance, somewhere where we can announce our support,” Grey continued, after allowing me to absorb everything. “Perhaps we can simply be blunt about things, and pay a city crier to announce it. Perhaps distribute a proclamation signed by our hand? I shall have the administration prepare something for us.”

“Right, right,” I mused, scratching my chin. I winced at the roughness I found there, since I hadn’t shaved in a few days. “You guys wouldn’t have a newspaper, would you? No printing press…”

Grey quirked an eyebrow my way. “Printing press?”

I shrugged one shoulder at him. “Something for us to put on the list, for when we get to work. Lots to do, you know? But anyway, what about the Academy? I thought you guys were debating who you were going to support? Won’t it be a problem if you come out-”

“-and support both?” Grey finished for me, chuckling. Still, he shook his head. “No, no. Despite Honoka and Kenshiro’s little performance, the assembly discussion was mostly civil. Mostly. The faculty will understand, since an amicable solution was found between Prince Oskar and Lord Wenzel. Truly, it’s almost absurd just how neat it all came together.” He laughed out loud and patted me on the forearm with an amused, fond smile on his lips. “You’ve not even been in the city for a full forty-eight hours, and you’ve already helped solve our succession crisis, Nathan. Thank you. Thank you for your support.”

I smiled at Grey a bit bashfully, embarrassed from such earnest praise from a man I respected as much as I did him. “Ah…just doing my part, I suppose.”

Grey nodded, and then the smile on his lips turned a bit mischievous. “And as they say, the reward for good work…is more work.” As I groaned almost theatrically, Grey laughed at me. “With this success, you’ve proven yourself skilled enough to navigate political waters mostly solo. As my official apprentice and soon-to-be officially recognized Knight of Herztal, I’ll be having you act as my official envoy to the court. I’m still far too busy in the aftermath of the war to manage it myself. I trust you to wield my influence with care, Nathan.”

“Alright…that suits me, I suppose,” I said slowly, before turning a raised eyebrow of my own on him. “Speaking of Envoy’s…I learned a bit about those too, during my absence. Especially about you and Elys.”

Grey was unfazed by the implied accusation. After all, he had never mentioned Envoys to me before. “Oh, yes. I heard about that, how you turned down your own offer, and how Azarus has taken it upon himself. I’ve been asked if I’m willing to help with his new office, considering the historical association between Elys and Tarus-”

You mean, before you stole her from him. But I didn’t say that out loud.

After all, he was still up there watching and probably listening, and I didn’t need to piss off the literal sun any more than I had.

“-and I have acquiesced. It shall be nice to work with Azarus again, in a more tangible matter.”

“That’s nice, but…it’s not why I brought it up,” I said, shifting a bit uncomfortably. “Ah…when I figured out how to properly channel my Mana with an…odd combination of Skills, I…heard something unexpected.”

“Odd combination of Skills…” Grey murmured to himself. “Hmm. Unusual, but not out of the question. I can see how it would work. Do go on, Nathan. What did you hear?”

“Anima,” I said bluntly, causing Grey to blink at me rapidly in confusion. “I heard Anima talking to me briefly, almost like how Azarus talks to Tarus. She…hasn’t spoken to me since, not even when I recreate the Skill expression. I’ve…even tried to call out to her, but nothing. I can’t help but wonder…did she make me an Envoy?”

The more I spoke, the more Grey frowned at me, until by the time I was done, my mentor was looking deeply confused. “Impossible,” He murmured to himself, before fixing me with a piercing gaze and holding out his hand. “Take my hand, Nathan, and with your permission, I shall see.”

Wordlessly, I did as he asked and put my open hand in his. I watched as Grey visibly concentrated on something, and I thought I might have felt a small spark of familiar feeling Mana in between our palms. But Grey in general was just so much more precise and capable of manipulating his Mana that it was hard to tell. One minute became two, and before I knew it, five minutes had passed as Grey and I sat on the bench, essentially holding hands.

It was…partly embarrassing and partly amusing, the way people walking by stared at us in utter confusion.

However, when those five minutes were up, Grey opened his eyes once more and withdrew his hand. “Nothing,” He said quietly. “I have…never met Lady Anima, myself, so I am not familiar with her Aether signature. However, I could not only not detect any undue influence in your spirit, but more importantly, I did not sense the monolithic Aetherological structure that indicates an Envoy endowment. I am…quite familiar with them, as you might guess. Even if you choose a physical instrument as your boon, as I did, there is still a link to your patron. You…have nothing, Nathan.”

I sat there for a moment in silence, somewhat disappointed. I’d been hoping Grey might be able to solve that little mystery for me.

“However, I can always ask my love if she knows anything,” He continued wryly, smiling slightly at how I perked up. “She is…closer, with She Who Breathes than Tarus is. Perhaps she’ll know?”

Before I could speak, a familiar voice did instead. “Know what, perhaps?”

I repressed the urge to jump and instead turned a glare on the person I knew would be there. After all, there was only one person I knew who regularly made a habit of slipping underneath my passive blood sense to startle me. Sure enough, Liora stood just before the bench Grey and I were waiting at, a large bag slung over her shoulder and an amused smile on her furry lips.

“Ha, ha, very funny,” I said with a roll of my eyes.

“Yes, I certainly thought so,” Liora said, inclining her head almost graciously. Behind her, I could see that Azarus was wandering up as well, almost at the same time. The Dwarf wasn’t carrying anything, but he did look particularly satisfied with himself. He raised a hand in greeting as he reached us, not speaking around the mouthful of turkey leg he was munching on.

Grey smiled, shook his head, and stood up from the bench, with me following moments later. At nearly the same moment, Venix opened his eyes and stood to join us as well. “Oh, nothing of consequence. Now!” He said, clapping his hands. “We are all here, and thus the time has come for us to venture back onto Academy grounds. Once there, I’m afraid I’ll be too busy to follow you back to Draymoor Hall. Certain…developments require me to call an all-hands-on-deck staff meeting. Nathan can fill you in, I’m sure, but I will certainly see you all later. Shall we?”

With that, our group of five approached the gates to the Academy. Kargath was likely expecting us, because it only took a few pounds on the heavy black steel before it slid open. Once we were inside, Grey said a final farewell before disappearing with a wink and a smile.

I blinked at the empty space where the Archmage had stood only seconds ago.

“Huh,” I said aloud, to the amusement of my friends. “I’ve…never seen him do that before.”

“Yeah?” Kargath said boredly, picking at his nails and leaning against the gate. “He does that ta me all the time.”

Venix just sighed and walked off in the direction of the main hall. Still, he gave me a brief acknowledging nod as he passed me, which I returned.

I shook my head and, with the rest of my companions at my side, left the plaza in front of the Academy gate. Our walk through the streets of the secluded district housing the facilities was honestly kind of...pleasant. Not only because I enjoyed spending time with my friends, but because with Tarus starting to set, there seemed to be an emerging nightlife. It was hard to say that I was surprised to find t that there were establishments still open after dark, as they served what were essentially a mix between college and military academy students. Private restaurants, bars, and clubs were coming to life all about us, with streams of grey-cloaked students eagerly flowing into each open door. Already, the sounds of merriment echoed out from them to fill the burgeoning night air.

I guess there were benefits to attendance beyond just the world-class magical education. I was...kinda looking forward to it, honestly.

But not tonight. It was time to check in with Aveline, Fade, and...maybe the two women who had unexpectedly shown up.

The lights were still on in the windows of Draymoor Hall as we reached the modest manse stuffed into a far corner of the grounds, flickering with magical lamp light. The gate creaked loudly enough when I opened it to let my friends and companions through that I was sure everyone inside knew they had visitors. However, before my questing hand could open the front door, it opened on its own. For a moment, my heart skipped as I expected the woman whom I was simultaneously dreading to see...

And very much looking forward to.

But no. It was Fade.

Still in his wolven form, he had opened the door before I could even touch the knob with his mouth. He released it from his teeth, leaving marks in the metal, and appeared to smirk up at me. I huffed a laugh, but before I could speak to him, I was interrupted once more.

By a voice. A very, very familiar one. 

"Father?" The cool, feminine voice echoed out of the doorway to the dining hall ahead and to the right. "Is that-oh."

The owner had poked their head out of the doorway to look in our direction. But at the sight of us all standing in the doorway, she had stopped speaking.

Her sapphire eyes met my own emerald, and I couldn't help but smile at her. All of sudden, my apprehension was gone, just at the sight of her startled expression.

Before anything else...no matter what had happened...this was my friend.

I laughed lightly, as I saw a much smaller head poke out from the corner below her to stare at me in owl-like curiosity.

"Hello, Aveline. Hello...Sylvia."

<<Chapter 322 | Table of Contents | Chapter 324>>

Chapter 322 - Royal Interrogation

It was odd. I think I was actually glad to see Isolde. The young woman looked hale and hearty after the losses and trauma we both had suffered in Elderwyck, dressed in simple-looking workman’s clothing instead of the finery I would have expected. She actually seemed to have put on some muscle in the intervening months, too. Frankly, out of the entire royal family, she seemed the most trustworthy to me.

Solid and dependable.

Which was odd considering our former positions, but hey. People could change.

I know I sure had.

Oskar, on the other hand…

Frankly, the guy looked like shit.

From the look of him, I guessed we had interrupted a practice session. The young Prince was still wearing sweat-soaked training leathers, not at all looking like the put-together royal I’d encountered during the war. Not only that, but he looked more than physically exhausted. He was paler than I remember, with deep bags under his eyes and a leanness to his form that spoke of lost weight. There was a tenseness to his shoulders that made him look as if he was being hunted, while at the same time, they were lowered like those of a wary, beaten dog. I saw him consciously correct his posture half a dozen times in the mere minutes since he’d arrived so he didn’t look quite as exhausted.

This was not the image of a King that Herztal needed right now. I could see why Wenzel was worried…in his own way.

Hmm. Well.

I might have already just made up my mind before I’d even spoken to Oskar. All I’d needed was to actually lay eyes on the teenager. Now it was just time to convince the man himself that it was a good idea.

I met Grey’s eyes briefly out of the corner of mine, and noticed the flicker of concern in the dual colored orbs. Most wouldn’t have noticed it from the older man, but, well. I wasn’t most people. He nodded his head briefly to me in a brief second where Oskar was glowering at Isolde for some reason, and that was that.

As usual, Grey had my back.

Alright, let’s get this show on the road. I made a point to set my cup of tea down on its receiving plate loud enough to draw his attention. “So, Your Highness,” I said, meeting his eyes. As much as he tried to hide it, I could see his brow tense at the gaze. “I’m given to understand you’re having issues claiming both the throne and the crown.”

Across the table, Isolde snorted delicately into her teacup, completely at odds with her rough and tumble appearance. “No need to dance around the subject, Hart. I’ve already informed him that you met with cousin Wenzel not long ago. I sincerely doubt it was to discuss his hobbies. Unless you suddenly have a deeper knowledge of Herztalian equestrianism?”

Wenzel was a horse man, eh. I wouldn’t have pegged it. Still, I shook my head at Isolde with a slight, amused smile as Oskar did the same with a distinctly irritated look on his face. “If that’s what you wish. So. You want mine and Grey’s public support to gain the necessary power in the High Assembly you need to become High King. The question is, do you want to be King, Oskar?” As said prospective King opened his mouth with a confident, practiced politician’s smile, my next words caused it to falter. “More than that, should you even be King right now?”

Oskar narrowed his eyes at me while I saw Augustine step closer to his liege’s back, almost looming over him. In response, I heard Venix’s robes shuffle ever so slightly behind us. “Of course I should, Sir Hart. I am the rightful King of Herztal. The line of succession is clear. With the death of both my Father and Brother, the divine right of Kings falls to me. For all of his virtues, Wenzel von Steinmark does not possess the lineage to simply skip over me to claim my birthright.”

“Interestingly,” Grey said mildly, stirring his teacup and not looking up at Oskar as he spoke. “Lord von Steinmark is apparently not seeking Kingship. According to him, what he has proposed to you is that he act as your regent for the next several years, as you are prepared for the role." He finally raised his eyes to pierce the suddenly irritated Prince with a narrow gaze. “It has now occurred to me that Lord Wenzel never publicly announced a bid for the throne. It was rumors from your camp that spread about the reason for the delay in the coronation was that he sought to usurp the succession. As I am not a noble, and my allies in that august chamber are decidedly thin on the ground in the wake of the war, I was not informed of this. Most especially by you, Your Highness. What exactly did you seek to gain by misleading not only me, but the rest of Herztal in this manner?”

“Isn’t it obvious?!” Oskar suddenly exploded, slamming one hand down on the table and rattling the teaset. “Support! Support among that perfidious pack of liars and fools! Without it, I will never be accepted among the people, despite the war being the fault of the nobility in the first place! Our laws are clear! I require a confirmation vote from two-thirds of the High Assembly to ascend to my rightful place! You know this, Headmaster! Every time in Herztalian history when a succession crisis has crippled the ruling dynasty, it has always led to further conflict! And yet, now when we need unity more than more, Wenzel has stuck his oversized beak into matters and split the vote! I don’t know what he was thinking! He’s dragged us right back to the brink of war!”

“It hasn’t gotten that bad,” Isolde suddenly spoke up, quieter than she had been earlier. Now she sounded more like the SED Agent she used to be than the rough and tumble persona she’d put up. “From what I’ve learned, the populace is not inclined to further conflict. Support for the rights of the Sculpted is at an all-time high, if for no other reason than to avoid further bloodshed. And among the nobility…coffers are simply too low to finance another war. Even if there were still those among the higher echelons who harbored war resentment, they’re keeping their heads down and biding their time. Brother…I’m sorry, but most people don’t care who the next High King is. All they care about is that there is one to bring about stability. To most people, it doesn’t matter who sits the throne. We’re all of royal blood anyway.”

As Oskar turned an almost betrayed look on his only sister I spoke up once more, doing my best to affect a kind tone. “And that is Wenzel’s concern, Your Highness. He isn’t certain of your ability to bring about that needed stability, in times as turbulent as this. Wenzel spoke to us of your upbringing, and the training you received for your task. You were not raised to assume the throne and all the responsibilities therein. It was a good thing you did, back in Helstein, despite what the nobility may think of it. Graden wasn’t fit to rule over an anthill, much less a major city like that. And it was likely the turning point in the war. It gave the Uprising a legitimacy that it lacked without a royal to promote. Everyone still intends for you to be High King, Your Highness. We will all follow you faithfully, one day-”

For a given value of ‘faithful’, on my end.

“-but we’re not sure that day is today,” I emphasized.

If I thought Oskar was mad before, now he was well and truly pissed off. He jumped to his feet in order to pace before the table. I couldn’t help but notice the sweat that had formed on his brow, easy to notice with the pallor of his flesh. “I cannot believe this! Enemies wherever I look! I expected this from you, Hart,” He said, shooting me a foul look, to which I just raised an unimpressed brow. “We’ve had our differences in the past. Even the Headmaster, I’m unsurprised to find suddenly turning face on me. After all, what more can you expect from a former pirate.”

At the way Oskar outright spat that last word, Grey visibly rolled his eyes and sat back in his chair to watch the unfolding tantrum, sipping on his teacup. I think that at this point in his life, the old man was used to the grandstanding of much younger men. It just didn’t faze him much anymore.

“But you?!” Oskar suddenly rounded on Isolde. “How can you do this to me, Sister?! We are all we have left! Mother, Father, Alaric…they’re all dead! We are all that is left of the mainline Eisenherz line! If I can’t count on you to support me, who can I?!”

Isolde suddenly slammed both of her palms onto the face of the table and stood up to her full height. I was a bit surprised at the tears I saw in her eyes as she glared furiously at her only surviving brother. “I have always supported you, you complete idiot!” She shook with barely restrained anger and frustration, curling her hands into fists on the table. “Who was it that distracted Father when he would rail at you for not being a perfect copy of Alaric?! Who was it that told Mother how much you were struggling with your training, when you refused to talk about it? WHO WAS IT!” She shouted at the top of her lungs, her raised voice echoing off of the crystal in the room. “WHO FORGAVE YOU FOR TURNING AGAINST ALARIC IN THE FIRST PLACE?!”

Silence descended on the room once more, as Isolde stood heaving across the table from, frustrated sorrow evident in every line of her body. Oskar didn’t appear to have the words to respond, standing there looking lost in the face of his sisters outburst. “Isolde…I…”

“Shut up,” Isolde croaked out, scrubbing one hand across her eyes to glare at Oskar better. “And listen, for once in your life. I publicly supported your bid because that’s what I’m supposed to do now. I’m going to have to be the Herzgard, now that you’re going to be King. I have to be the one to protect you and watch your back. I’m not…” She choked up briefly, but rallied after a moment. “I’m not going to turn my back on you, Oskar. I’m…we’re…” She briefly looked over at Grey and I, sitting quietly off to the side. “Just trying to do what’s best not only for you, but for the country. You…you’re not ready yet, Oskar. You know we’re right.”

All of the fight seemed to leave Oskar then, as he slumped in place to stare at his feet. Gently, far more than I expected of the veritable attack dog, Augustine reached out and guided his liege lord back into the chair at the table. Once he was sitting, Isolded scooted her own chair over to sit closer to him and reached out to grab his hand. Without looking up, Oskar rubbed a thumb over the back of it. “Perhaps.” He eventually whispered into the quiet of the room. “The…pressure of it all has been…more than I expected. I…just…,” He shook his head, seeming to be near tears himself. Oskar met Isolde’s eyes, looking more desperate than I had ever seen the young man. “Why did Alaric have to do all of it? It was never supposed to be me.”

The tears she had been holding back finally won their battle and ran down Isolde’s face. “I don’t know, Oskar. I…don’t think we ever will. Maybe he really was just in love. Maybe that monster twisted his mind up, to where he couldn’t tell right from wrong. But…” She said, her lips curling up into a wobbling smile. “At least we have each other…right?”

“We do…” Oskar breathed, reaching out to wrap his sister in a hug which she gratefully returned. “I promise you, we do.” Grey and I both had the same idea and politely looked away to give the royal siblings a moment of privacy. But, before I did, I saw it as Augustine reached out and laid a tentative, mailed hand on the Prince’s shoulder. It wasn’t shrugged off.

After a moment, I heard Oskar clear his throat once more. When Grey and I looked back at him, I saw that the Prince and Princess had regained a measure of their composure, while a stoic Augustine loomed behind the pair. Still, I didn’t miss the redness that had come to surround their eyes. “I have come to a decision,” Oskar said in a rough, if not polite tone of voice, as if we hadn’t just seen him mid-breakdown. “I will briefly step aside so Cousin Wenzel can assume the post of Regent, as I am instructed in proper statecraft. This will be contingent upon his acceptance that upon reaching the age of twenty-one, I shall assume the post of High King of Herztal. As for his other requests, such as assuming the Duchy of Elderwyck…I will discuss those privately,” He stressed. “In a closed-door session of the High Assembly.”

It wasn’t hard to discern the underlying request there. Grey and I stood up from our chairs at the same time, with my mentor stepping around the table to lay a hand on the Prince’s shoulder. He ignored the shifting of Augustine at the movement. “A wise decision, Your Highness,” Grey said approvingly. “It is a wise man indeed who resists the temptation of power, in the pursuit of greater understanding. You shall make a fine King indeed. One day.”

I stepped forward then, drawing attention. “And I’ll publicly announce my support for both you and Wenzel’s Regency. That way, we can make sure there are no questions that this isn’t just a power play by a different royal line. I doubt Grey will have a problem with doing the same.”

“I will not, no,” Grey nodded, removing his bony hand from Oskar’s shoulder. “I believe I can ensure the same with the remnants of the Uprising leadership. As long as what was previously discussed is not being reconsidered?” He asked with a raised eyebrow.

Oskar shook his head, standing from his chair with Isolde by his side. “No, no. I will ensure that Cousin Wenzel agrees to the previous terms. The Duchy of Helstein shall be entrusted to former Commander Woodrick, to ensure that the Sculpted are granted a powerful voice among the High Assembly. Woodrick of Helstein shall become the first of the Sculpted elevated to full nobility.”

I quirked an eyebrow at hearing that. That sounded like a good decision to me. As much as I was still a bit irritated with the wooden Sculpted for leaking how I was the one to kill Rhazal, I still liked him. Woodrick would make a decent noble. I chuckled out loud, though, as another, more relieving thought hit me. “There’s at least one thing that’s too bad about you not being King yet,” I said, perhaps a tad too self-satisfied. “You’re not going to be able to actually Knight me yet.”

To my surprise, Grey and Isolde smirked at me, Augustine glowered at me through his helmet, and Oskar…quirked an amused eyebrow. “On the contrary, Sir Hart,” He said, almost vindictively. “Under Herztalian law, a Regent approved by the High Assembly has the power to Knight those who are deserving, as well as approve citizenship applications. You’ll need to be Knighted by Cousin Wenzel to ensure your voice, and thus endorsement, has proper weight among the nobility. It will have to be private, of course, considering you’re already meant to be one. But the official act will enshrine you into the rolls in case someone goes looking. And with that comes responsibilities.”

Maybe it was my imagination, but I thought I heard a small, barely perceptible, and out-of-character snicker from the Antium bodyguard at Grey and ours backs.

Oh, joy.

<<Interlude 16 | Table of Contents | Chapter 323>>

Interlude 16 - Burdened

Shift on the right food, step forward, and….

Completely bungle the strike he had been aiming at the large, armored knight in front of him. His blow was instead parried off to the side with such strength that his root was broken, and as a result, he stumbled. Never one to miss an opportunity, the knight took advantage of his clumsiness.

In seconds, Oskar, third to bear the name in the Eisenherz dynasty, found himself staring up at the distant ceiling of the private training room, deep in the heart of Kyronkar.

Flat on his back, and put there by his own bodyguard.

How truly pathetic. If only Alaric could see him now.

Oskar couldn’t help but wallow in his own misery for a moment. As was…becoming all too common, these days.

The would-be King was only knocked out of his brooding when the large, armored hand of Sir Augustine Clemont appeared in his field of vision. Tracing the path of that hand up to the owner, Oskar found that his long-time bodyguard had already removed his helmet to reveal the mildly concerned look on his broad, bare features. It seemed like the older man had correctly guessed that this practice session was…over.

Somehow, Oskar found the strength of will to reach up and grasp that outstretched hand, and allowed the owner to pull him to his feet with a grunt. He abruptly felt exposed in the bright mage-light of the common room, standing there under both the gaze of Augustine as well as the guards posted at the entrance to the room.

This…wasn’t how a King should be seen by his subjects. Even if they were his direct servants.

His Father would never have allowed himself to be shamed so, even if it had been as mild as it was.

“A good effort,” Augustine eventually said gruffly, very obviously attempting to comfort him in his own awkward way. “However, the angle of the blade was off.”

The unspoken criticism, of course, was that Oskar was supposed to be better than that. After all, he had been instructed in bladecraft since he was old enough to walk. A mistake like that was supposed to be something he had grown out of years ago.

He looked away from Augustine. “Ah…yes, of course,” Oskar said, breaking the growing awkward silence. “I’m…merely tired, old friend.” He forced a laugh and plastered a smile on his lips, doing his best to copy the same one Alaric had sported so often. “Turns out attempting a practice session after a long night of negotiations wasn’t the brightest idea, eh?”

“…as you say, Your Majesty,” Augustine replied, unable to keep the concern out of his voice. Oskar’s smile wobbled at the sound of it.

However…

It died completely at the new voice that spoke up, from the entryway of the practice room.

“He’s not a majesty yet, Sir Clemont,” A young, cool, feminine voice piped in. “The correct address would be ‘Your Highness’.”

Oskar felt a frown steal across his face, even as he saw Augustine stiffen in front of him into a more respectful stance. Not only that, but he heard the armor of the guards clatter as they stood at attention.

Everyone here knew who that voice belonged to.

Oskar took a deep breath and turned in place to find his sister, the Princess Isolde, leaning against the locked and closed doors of his private practice room. It was obvious she had weaseled her way inside somehow without alerting any of the occupants, much less the opening of the door. He felt a spark of irritation pierce through the melancholy he had been falling into at the sight of her.

He hated it when she did things like this. Her time in SED had instilled some frustrating habits into his only surviving direct family member.

A sigh escaped his lips, and Oskar bent down to pick up the practice sword he had dropped when Augustine had bowled him over. He took his time waltzing over to the rack and depositing the sword, and only once it was safely stored away did Oskar turn back to regard his sister. It was…almost hard to recognize her these days.

Ever since the end of the Construct War, Isolde had chosen to disdain the trappings of her station. It was common knowledge these days that she had been a small unit commander among the ranks of SED, before the tragedy of Elderwyck had wiped them out nearly to a man. As a child, Isolde had grown up wrapped in fine, if not childish, dresses. She had been the apple of their Mother’s eyes, Gyre rest her soul, and as a result had been nearly pampered. After her passing, the younger Isolde had grown more…isolated, dour even. However, nobody had expected her to have been scouted before her own Awakening to join the royal intelligence services and placed on an intense training program. From what Oskar understood, all of this had been done directly under the King’s nose and without his permission.

It was only after everything had settled down that questions were raised about why. The answers had pointed towards…certain manipulations that seemed to have infiltrated deeper into the heart of Herztalian governance.

Isolde had not taken these revelations…well, to say the least. These days, she spent a great deal of time outside the walls of Kyronkar. As a result, she often looked like those who dwelled in the lower level of Blutstein, taking to randomly appearing in the simple workman and traders fair that was common among the people. If not in a more…masculine cut. She was capable of appearing court appropriate, but invariably she would disappear into the city once more. It was only at his pleading that his sister had chosen to still spend most of her nights in the halls of Kyronkar at all.

Even then, there had been weeks in which she had outright disappeared. Frankly, Oskar was surprised to see her at all. Isolde had very pointedly told him to his face that she blamed his ‘treachery’ in the midst of the Construct War for the loss that the Loyalist faction had suffered in the war. Even if it had been revealed as the plot of some ancient, accursed beast from the War in Heaven, she had still wanted to win.

Oskar didn’t understand why she had publicly chosen to support his bid for the throne.

At the very least, he was satisfied with the way her eyes, so similar in shade to his own, had grown half-lidded at the casual dismissal. “Hello, Isolde, how are you? Doing well today, I trust? Whatever could bring you here to this locked and private practice session?”

Isolde’s lip curled slightly at him. “You have guests,” She said bluntly, leaning against the door with arms crossed. “I suggest you see to them.”

A frown stole across his lips. “That’s it?” Oskar asked incredulously. “You came all this way to tell me I have guests? You haven’t spoken to me in nearly two weeks, and that’s the first thing you have to say to me? Isolde, I-”

“It’s Greycton and his apprentice,” Isolde said, bowling right over his words without a care.

Oskar…stilled, as the implication set in. “I…see…” He said slowly. “Hart is…in town then? Why have I…?”

A humorless frown stole across his sister’s lips as Oskar heard Augustine shuffle restlessly at his back. His bodyguard had never liked Nathaniel Hart, not since word had first reached him about the man. “He only arrived yesterday, and he’s been a busy little bee from what I understand. Why, he’s already had a nice little chat with Cousin Wenzel.”

At that, Oskar wasn’t able to stop a curse from escaping him. “Damnit,” He hissed, running a hand through his still sweat through hair. “Why didn’t you tell me sooner?!”

Isolde rolled her eyes at him. “I only found out a few hours ago. I’m not a god, Oskar. Besides, I would have told you sooner if you weren’t sulking in here,” She held up a hand to stop his reply. “Enough. It’s done. I told Stroud to take them to the crystal waiting room. He’s been doing his clumsy best to keep the two of them entertained while I tried to find you.”

Oskar tensed. “How long have they been waiting?”

“Oh, about half an hour,” Isolde said, sarcasm thick in her voice. “Not long at all.”

Without another word, Oskar broke out into a sudden run towards the doors of the practice room, hearing Augustine follow loyally behind him. Isolded pivoted away smoothly just before he burst through them, uncaring about his haste. As he sprinted down the hallway towards the crystal waiting room, Oskar saw that Isolde had elected to follow the two of them, easily keeping track with her older brother. He couldn’t stop an ugly flush from crawling down his neck at the implied humiliation. Oskar had been meant to be the Herzgard, once upon a time, and yet here was his younger sister with more than a dozen levels over him.

He…truly was a shame upon his entire line.

A few minutes later, Oskar came to a sudden stop before the tastefully ornate doors of the waiting room that the Eisenherz dynasty typically used for visiting royalty. He self-consciously straightened the sweat-soaked practice clothes he was wearing, and took a deep breath. Surely Hart wouldn’t hold it against him, right?

Oh, what was he kidding? The man hadn’t exactly been shy about his distaste for Oskar. It was just another in a long line of his failures.

Oskar felt an impatient prod at the small of his back and knew just who it was. He chose to take it as encouragement, firmed his stance, took a deep breath…

And swept open the double doors of the crystal room.

Oskar barely paid any attention to the intricate crystal and quartz bedecked finery. Instead, his eyes fell on the occupants sitting around the meeting table in the center of the room, an untouched-looking tea set resting between them. On one side of the table was Senescal Vernan Stroud, an exceptionally loyal man who had all but run the goings-on of Kyronkar for decades. Alas, for all of his organizational prowess, conversation was not one of his strong points. The portly man almost looked like he was drowning on dry land, from how he had been attempting to clumsily distract the…guests.

Two of Herztal’s heroes. One very old one, who had been a prominent figure in Herztalian society for literal centuries. Someone who had been a foundational force for not only the premier mystical academy on the face of the planet, but also a driving force for societal advancement.

Also, probably the leader of the single strongest military force in the country that had not sworn direct loyalty to the Throne.

Headmaster Greycton of the Academy of Mystic Arts, Grand Marshall of the Order of the Eclipsed Dawn. Oskar noticed that the man’s Antium bodyguard had returned at the same time as the other man at the table, but the foreigner was notoriously reticent. He stood still on the far side of the room with all four of his arms crossed, eyes fixed at a point on the wall, and unmoving.

However, the other one at the table was…a man who was much more mysterious. Someone who had appeared from what seemed to be the veritable Aether to become the Headmaster’s direct apprentice. Someone who had somehow devised a method to break the long accursed Slave Bond while he was meant to have been under its influence, according to rumor. A man who had distinguished himself in the Construct War by not only working as an assassin for the Uprising, but who had somehow slain the Calamity which had risen in Elderwyck at the apex of the war.

And…from the unclear reports he had received over the last few months…might have been involved in the death of a second Calamity within the borders of Kawamara.

As always, the sight of Nathaniel Hart disquieted Oskar for no reason he could pinpoint. Ever since he had first laid eyes on the man back in that battlefield tent where he had betrayed Duke Graden, something about him just made his skin crawl. There was something…other about him, and that feeling had only grown worse since he had picked up some form of transformative curse from the very Calamity he had slain. It was hard to even call the man human anymore, with his sharpened Elf-like ears, slit eyes, and strange black scale patches. Oskar suppressed a wince as those cool emerald eyes assessed him standing in the doorway, so disquietingly similar to the shade born by those of the royal family.

At the opening of the door, Stroud scrambled to his feet to greet him, while the Headmaster and Hart followed in a much more composed manner. “Y-Your Majesty!” Stroud cried in relief, looking to be near tears. “M-May I present-”

Oskar interrupted him by holding up a hand, with an easy, practiced smile on his face. “There’s no need, Seneschal. I’m more than acquainted. Headmaster, a pleasure to see you again.”

At his words, Greycton of the Shattered Sun inclined his bare head to the younger man. “Prince Oskar.”

His smile nearly fell off at the short, almost curt greeting from the ancient Magi.

The last time Oskar had spoken to the man, the Headmaster had been very open in referring to him as ‘King-Elect’. This…didn’t bode well.

“And…” Oskar rallied, turning to face the other man, cooly observing the interaction with keen eyes. He had to fight not to flinch as their gazes briefly met. “Sir…Hart. It has been some time since last we met. I hope you are well.”

“Your Highness,” Hart said mildly, inclining his head as well. “Well enough. A point, however. I am not, in fact, a ‘Sir’…despite your insistence on using the term,” Slowly, Nathaniel Hart sat back down in his chair before anyone else did, in an open breach of decorum. “Pointedly, I remember that you intended to knight me once you had ascended to the throne to facilitate the…whole charade.”

The unspoken implication hung in the air, causing Oskar’s smile to slip briefly from his lips.

Tellingly, Isolde cared nothing for the games being played. She slipped into the room behind Oskar and lifted her chin almost defiantly at the inhuman man at the table. “Hangman. I see you managed not to get yourself killed.”

Oskar was deeply frustrated when a note of real amusement stole over Hart’s face at Isolde’s blatant taunt. “Well, well. If it isn’t Thirty-Two. I see you actually managed not to get ripped apart by a Revenant. We never met up in the aftermath of Elderwyck, so I wasn’t sure if they weren’t just blowing smoke up my…behind,” Hart said, eyes briefly flickering over to Oskar. “When they told me you survived.”

The Princess rolled her eyes and strode over to the table, stealing the chair Seneschal Stroud had been sitting in only moments ago. At the pleading, almost begging look the man shot Oskar, he nodded and gestured towards the door. Stroud outright sagged in relief before scurrying into the hall as quickly as he could, nearly ramming face-first into the mountainous form of Augustine as he did so. The bodyguard didn’t even look at the Sensechal as he closed the door behind him.

Instead, he already had an offended glower on his face at the sight of Isolde pouring a cup of tea for Hart while Oskar stood just before the doorway, looking and feeling like a fool.

Greycton sat down at the table and accepted a cup from Isolde with a brief smile and nod, before looking up at Oskar. “Do join us, Your Highness. I believe we have quite a few things to discuss. Quite a few indeed.”

What the hell had Wenzel said to them?!

<<Chapter 321 | Table of Contents | Chapter 322>>

Chapter 321 - Arrival

“So,” I said to Grey, once we were back on the streets of Blutstein. “Thoughts?”

In response, Grey raised one hand and cast a Spell I had seen from him multiple times in the past. A ripple expanded from his open palm, and immediately all the sounds of the city around us cut out. Not only could nobody hear or understand us anymore, but I knew from a previous explanation of Grey’s that nobody could even read our lips anymore. If they tried, all a potential spy would see were indistinct blurs where our mouths would be.

Huh.

You know, it just occurred to me that I could cast that Spell now.

Later.

His Spell cast, Grey turned to face me with a furrowed brow. He opened his mouth to speak, and then closed it with a frown, all the while ignoring the curious crowds of nobles all around us in this district of the city. “I’m unsure,” He finally said. “Nothing that Wenzel von Steinmark said was…untrue, technically. Despite his neutrality in the war, his House is still generally well-regarded. While not considered one of the overall heroes of Herztal, Wenzel himself is still respected. The man has a reputation for being blunt, straight-forward, and surprisingly austere despite his family’s modest wealth.”

“So,” I said thoughtfully as we walked through a very well-cared-for park. “Modest wealth, eh? Looks like he’s angling to change that.”

“Yes, that seems one of his largest motivations,” Grey nodded in agreement. “If House von Steinmark was granted the Duchy of Elderwyck, they would overnight become one of the richest Houses in the country. And…it would neatly solve the problem of how the Assembly has had extreme difficulty in filling that seat in the past months.”

“Why? Wouldn’t a bunch of them be jumping at the chance to become one of the biggest nobs in the bunch?”

“Ah, but you forget, Nathan,” Grey said as we came to stop, sitting down together on one of the park benches. Before us was an almost picturesque scene of wealthy families and healthy children playing and picnicking on the well-kept lawn of the park. It represented such a contrast to the hardship and near squalor I had seen in the lower levels that I couldn’t help but be a bit…disquieted. “The rise of a Calamity in Elderwyck was only five months ago. That’s not nearly enough time to rebuild all that was lost. The reports I’ve received indicate that the city is barely hanging on. This isn’t even counting the difficulties with the Empire. As a result, any who have been considered for the task of overseeing the war-torn city have balked at the task. Even with the financial assistance of the crown, it would inflict quite the blow to the new Duke's coffers.”

For a moment I was confused as to what the Kawamarans had to do with anything, but then I remembered. I raised a hand to stop him. “Wait a moment. I’ve got a question. Why the hell are there two Empires acting on both Indiqua and Vereden? Isn’t that a bit…confusing?”

Grey blinked at me, thrown out of his concentration. “Ah? Oh, I see. You’re referring to Kawamara. Well…it’s…more of a colloquialism, you see,” He said, looking a bit embarrassed. “The official name of the government that rules the Orcs is labelled the ‘Dominion of Xilochtlan’, while its political structure is distinctly imperial in nature. Thus, it is called ‘the Empire’ in common parlance. On the other hand, Kawamara is officially named the ‘Empire of Kawamara’, and yet it has long since abandoned any imperial objectives. In truth, it should simply be referred to as a form of…of…” He grasped for words for a moment before snapping his fingers. “Ceremonial Empire! Yes, that works. Really, the reforms of Emperor Seimei in particular have placed more power in the hands of his nobility than with his throne. I’m…aware that it can be a tad confusing to outsiders, but if you wish to simply refer to Xilochtlan as the ‘Dominion’ and Kawamara as an ‘Empire’, nobody will gainsay you.”

“Okay…” I said slowly, raising an eyebrow at Grey. He just shrugged helplessly at me in return. “Guess you can’t help the way language adapts over time. Back to the topic at hand, though, what problems are the ‘Dominion’ giving you guys?”

“Well…” Grey sighed, rubbing his brow. “The portal was reestablished a month or so after you left, and the remaining forces of Tlatec finally received their orders from their capital of Caoita and Empress Lyneia-”

He smiled helplessly at me when I shot him a look at the term ‘Empress’, but continued speaking.

“-and needless to say, she was alarmed that one of the surviving gods of Chaos had so nearly set foot upon the world which ‘neighbors’ her own, so to speak.”

That’s right…the ruler of the Orcs was one of the surviving ‘gods’ of Order. Lyneia was their immortal God-Empress, and had raised the Orcs from the dirt to be the strongest force on both worlds, using her Mantle as the goddess of Prosperity.

She was also probably one of the Netherim who had assisted Lucretia in betraying their people to steal…something. Something which granted them immortality, and a massively overpowered Mantle to LARP as ‘gods’.

“As such, the Empress has been seeking to tighten her grip on Vereden as a whole,” Grey continued. “We have been deemed too incompetent in our stewardship of this planet to be allowed to oversee it unsupervised any longer. Thus, there have been…certain demands from the Dominion, in recent months. And those demands have been placing increasing pressure on the surviving governance of Elderwyck, the Assembly of Nobles, and me. It’s only grown more and more volatile, and given them more ammunition, with our current inability to elect a replacement High King. It’s not as if they can deal with the Principality, either. They’re currently in the midst of a full-blown slave revolt that teeters on the brink of becoming their own civil war. The result of it all is that there are some…fears, and not unfounded ones at that,” He told me with a pained look on his wrinkled face. “That the Dominion might be considering outright annexing Vereden, and sending forth their vast legions to bring us in line.”

I sat back and absorbed all of that. “Wow,” I finally said. “What a damned shitshow. It…kinda sounds like things have just been going from bad to worse down here, while I was living it up in Kawamara.”

So to speak. The worst I had to deal with in the islands were endless hordes of Oni, proto-Revenants, rogue Orders, surprise Calam-

You know what, never mind.

Shut up, Core.

I stood up from the bench while a manifestation of my own damned Skill laughed at me in my mind. “Then we should try and get this settled as quickly as possible,” I said, smiling at Grey’s raised eyebrow. “Let’s go talk to Oskar and get his side of the story.”

Grey laughed lightly as he joined me on my feet. “Very well. I’m quite keen to ask the Prince just why he neglected to tell me about the truth of his second cousin’s offer, in all of our dealings.”

Well.

I noticed, there, that he wasn’t referring to Oskar as ‘King-Elect’ anymore.

Interesting.

…………………………………

Since I didn’t actually know where I was going in this city yet, I let Grey lead me out of and away from the noble district. As we essentially walked back in the direction of the administration building, we had only left a few hours ago. By now it was, according to the position of Tarus above us, maybe an hour or so after noon.

That meant it was time for a check-up.

I mentally reached out and plucked the Familiar bond linking me to Fade, for lack of a better word. At a distance like this, I could only vaguely feel his presence, but that was the passive part. As the active part came alive, a full-on mental connection formed between the two of us.

“Nate?” I heard Fade’s mental ‘voice’ reach me. “What’s up? Do you need help?”

I smiled at the eagerness I could hear coming from the young son of Elys. “No, bud. I’m okay. I figured I would call you and ask how things were doing, back at the house. How’s Aveline? Presumably, she’s awake by now.”

“Oh, yeah, she’s awake alright,” Fade sent back, a curious note of almost…apprehension in his metal voice.

I frowned, which drew Grey’s attention. I just shook my head at him and tapped a finger against it.

He seemed to get the gist.

“Is something wrong?” I asked my partner. “Was she afraid that I wasn’t there when she woke up? Should I come back?”

“No! No, I swear everything is alright, Nate.” Fade sent hurriedly. “She was totally fine when she woke up, if not a bit confused. But Miss Rachel seems to have taken a shine to her, and Lina was having fun with her in the kitchen till lunch.”

“…was having fun?”

“Ah…” Fade sounded a bit apprehensive to me, for some reason. “There’s a couple of…guests. Miss Honoka came around for lunch, and she brought someone with her. They took an interest in Lina and invited her to join them. Uh…someone who I recognized, but didn’t recognize me.”

Oh. I…could take a guess as to where this was going.

Shit.

Grey had said she was out on assignment, damnit!

I sighed aloud, catching Grey’s attention again. This time, I didn’t wave him away. “Sylvia’s back in town,” I said tiredly, bringing him to a momentary halt. At his rapid blinking, I smiled at him. “She’s having lunch at your place with Honoka…and Aveline, apparently.”

“Ah.” Grey said awkwardly, shuffling his feet in place for a moment. “I…see. That’s…nice.”

“It sure is,” I said evenly, nearly monotone. “Anyway…let’s get back to it. Shall we?” I gestured towards the elevator we had stopped right in front of, so similar in appearance to the one we had taken to get up to the middle layer. Only, this one was far better guarded, and there were far less people trying to get up to the upper tier where Kyronkar grew from. I acted on autopilot as I followed Grey as he approached one of the guards, who scrambled to salute the old Headmaster. As Grey began a whispered conversation with the soldier, I focused back on Fade.

I just…couldn’t stop myself.

“Does she…look alright?” I asked him apprehensively. “Happy, at the very least?”

Fade was quiet for a moment. “Yeah, Nate,” He replied softly. “She seems good. Definitely stronger. She even did something with her hair, which, uh. I don’t know how. She’s curious, mostly. About me, about Aveline…and about you. And, uh.” Fade paused for a moment before continuing sheepishly. “Renauld is here too, and he’s talking like he can’t shut up.”

I swear to God, Renauld. If you say a word about Bella to Sylvia, I was going to fucking shave you when I got back!

I was tempted to send that word-for-word, but refrained. “You have my permission to bite him if he babbles too much,” I said instead, to Fade’s accompanying laugh. “Anyway, I’ll see you later. I have more boring two-legs business to see to before I head back.”

“Gross,” Fade immediately returned. “See ya later, Nate.”

With that, the connection returned to its passive form, and I focused back on the world just in time to watch as the elevator reached the upper tier. Now, I say tier, but it was really just a landing with an absolutely massive pair of double doors in the distance, packed full of an almost obscene amount of Herztalian soldiers.

All of whom were paying very rapt attention to Grey and me, in the ensuing quiet.

I slowly leaned toward Grey whispered to him as quietly as I could, as the many, many heavily armed and armored soldiers on the landing stood utterly still, the points of their long halberds pointing straight to the sky. “Should we be…doing anything?”

“No,” Grey whispered back to me, sounding much more relaxed than I was. “Patience, Nathan. No doubt they’re informing the Prince of our visit, and someone will be down to fetch us shortly.”

He was proven right after maybe five minutes of awkwardly standing around. A previously disguised, much more reasonably sized door opened on the surface of the gates in the distance, a short, squat, and frankly…jiggly form slipped out of the opening. In moments, the seemingly richly dressed…person (?) scurried down the walkway and towards us, taking two steps at a time.

As they got closer to us, I at first mistook them for a dwarf they were so short. But no, by the time the man had come to a huffing-and-puffing stop before us, I just realized it was very short, very fat little human man. His head was completely bald, including his many chins and eyebrows. The effect made the man look like a somewhat melted egg, one dressed in borderline gaudy robes of rich red and green velvet with gold filigree, embroidered with the mountain crest of the Eisenherz dynasty.

The man finally caught his breath and smiled wobblingly up at Grey’s much taller form, much less my own. “Ah…ah…Headmaster Greycton. What an unexpected pleasure it is to receive you at Kyronkar. What…what brings you here today?”

In response, Grey smiled calmly and kindly at the man. “Seneschal Stroud. I’m aware this is short notice, but my apprentice and I,” He nodded at me, causing the apparent Seneschal to shift his curious, almost porcine gaze my way. “Would like to speak with the…King-Elect. The matter is somewhat important.”

“Ah…” Stroud blinked at me for a moment, before shifting his gaze back to Grey. “Of course, Headmaster. You are always welcome in Kyronkar. And…I’m sure His Highness will wish to see you both. After all…I believe he’s wished to meet with Sir Hart for some time now.”

That sounded…lovely. It sure would be nice to meet the kid who had accused me of treachery on different occasions once more.

Ugh.

<<Chapter 320 | Table of Contents | Interlude 16>>

Chapter 320 - Noble Offer

Wenzel led us deeper into the middle layer of Blutstein than I’d yet ventured. Which…wasn’t saying much, considering I just got here yesterday.

But hey, at least it was something new.

Exciting!

This new area of the city was visibly fancier than the business district we’d just been in. It had been guarded and gated from the rest of the city, although the soldiers had swung them wide open a the first sight of Wenzel and his entourage.

It was easy to guess that this might just be the part of the city where the nobles gathered and lived.

Fancier, larger tower homes dotted the winding, root-like streets, while more guards and soldiers patrolled them than had been evident outside this district. Upscale establishments and lavish boutiques took the place of the more workman-like equivalents I had already seen. Gold, gems, and elegant jewelry shined from the glass storefronts of businesses more lavish than anything I’d ever set foot in. Sometimes elegant, and sometimes outright gaudy, the construction of the district spoke of a level of affluence that outright dwarfed whatever meager level of wealth I’d accrued in Kawamara.

I suddenly and acutely felt uncomfortable in the simple traveling clothes I’d dressed in before leaving Grey’s home. They still bore evidence of windblown salt crystals from all the days I’d spent at the helm of the Astray, dotting my vest with visible white patches. I hadn’t exactly thought I’d be meeting with a prospective King today, or I…I guess I would have worn one of my nicer Kawamaran robes? It suddenly occurred to me that I didn’t have high-quality Herztalian dress.

Something else to remedy, now that I was finally here.

Eventually, Wenzel stopped in front of a more tastefully decorated establishment here in the noble district. While most Blustein architecture tended towards more tower-like structures, it’s not like they were a monoculture. Startlingly, this building almost reminded me of the Dwarven architecture I’d seen before, either in Addersfield, but more prominently during my time in Rhoscara. It was shorter, squatter, and wider in general, but still quite beautiful and elegant in its own way. The façade seemed to be done entirely in either brass or bronze, almost coated in it really, with pastoral scenes etched into the metal. Two smartly dressed human servant men stood at either side of the stately wooden door, and just like the gates to the district, they smoothly opened it without a word. To my surprise, Wenzel actually acknowledged them with a briefly, curt nod before striding inside like he owned the place.

For all I knew, he did.

I exchanged a glance with Grey and followed after, to find a somewhat unusual scene. Wenzel had been stopped before getting too far inside by a dwarf. A very fancy-looking dwarf at that, with a bare face and a head of slicked-back grey-speckled blonde hair, contrasted by the expensive-looking suit of somehow chic emerald brocade. He was bowing at the waist before the pack of lords, causing all of them but Wenzel to puff out like peacocks.

“My lords, if you will follow me?” The dwarf said politely. “A room has been prepared for you while Lord von Steinmark is busy with his meeting.”

That caused one of the silk popinjays to blink, looking almost offended. “Now see here Franzio, we will be accompan-”

“You will not,” Wenzel immediately interjected, silencing his underling. “Go with Franzio.” He shifted his gaze over to the dwarf and spoke brusquely. “The usual room?”

‘Franzio’ bowed at the waist once more. “Yes, my lord. It has been prepared for your audience with Headmaster Greycton and his apprentice, Sir Nathaniel Hart.”

I tamped down on my wince as well as I could without my Middle Ring, displaying only a twitch of my cheek at the purposefully loud words of the dwarf. Already I could see a number of heads further into the apparent restaurant turn our way in interest as the conversation ebbed within.

That had been on purpose. Word of this meeting was probably going to spread like wildfire among the nobility. Hell, the city itself.

And…probably reach Oskar, as well.

Grey only sighed and motioned for me to follow him as Wenzel walked with purpose towards a staircase off to the side. My last glimpse of the bottom floor was of the dwarf looking up from his bow and winking at me almost impudently. I restrained the urge to roll my own eyes.

We stayed silent as Wenzel led Grey and I down a short hallway on the second floor, eventually stopping at a door and entering with barely a pause. Once inside I barely paid any attention to the blue, green, and brass furnishings within, instead carefully sitting down at one of the three chairs around the small coffee table within. Wenzel sat on one side, while Grey and I were on the other.

All three of us ignored the tea set in the middle of the table, still somehow steaming after however long it had been sitting there. We had more important things to discuss than the varietals of local Blutstein tea. Like…what this guy wanted in return for my endorsement of the Herztalian crown.

“I do not wish to be High King,” Wenzel von Steinmark said bluntly, breaking the silence.

I blinked slowly in response, immediately thrown off my game.

Okay, never mind then.

Grey sucked in a deep, frustrated breath at the words, looking very much done with this entire farce already. “They why have you invited us to this meeting, Lord von Steinmark?”

The noble looked as if he had realized the annoyance he had already caused. “Let me amend my words,” Wenzel said, briefly dipping his head in apology. “I do not wish to be High King forever.”

I leaned forward, suddenly much more interested in what he had to say. “That’s an interesting distinction. What do you mean?” I asked as Grey settled down to my left.

“Yes, do elaborate,” Grey said, narrowing his eyes. “After all, the coronation has only been delayed so long because of your bid for the throne. Need I remind you of all the guests that are even now waiting in the city for said coronation, unwilling to leave until this matter has been settled?”

“It is an unfortunate situation, I will admit,” Wenzel said stoically. “I have played some part in that. However, Cousin Oskar will not listen to my reasoning, and it is my hope that a well-constructed argument from the two of you shall convince him. Thus, I have invited both of you here to convince you first.”

I exchanged a quick glance with Grey and was unsurprised at the level of irritation I could see in his. Most people probably wouldn’t be able to detect it in the man, with how used to politicking he had to be over the literal centuries of practice. But most weren’t as close as we were, even with the time we’d spent apart. I could see the implied permission as plain as day in his eyes. My mentor simply didn’t enjoy these kind of political games anymore while I…well.

I had been developing a skill for them over time. Probably best to keep my humbling from Seimei in mind, though.

I wasn’t perfect.

Still, I could tell Grey wanted me to take the reigns here. Probably for…a number of reasons.

I turned from him and gestured with one open hand towards the lord opposite us. “Continue, Lord von Steinmark. What are your demands of Oskar? What are you after?”

“Demands. Hmph.” Wenzel outright snorted, breaking his stoic mien for the first time. “I have made no demands of cousin Oskar. Rather, I have offered him a solution to a problem. You see, Oskar was raised as a second-son his entire life. He was not groomed for the throne, nor even truly a position of significant leadership within the Herztalian court. It is not the way of the Eisenherz dynasty to grant position to those who do not seek to inherit the throne within the family. Rather, they are instructed in the ways of combat, and guided onto the path of the High King’s protector. In the ancient past, it was only practical. The bonds between those in the Royal Family are strong, and there were none you could trust to guard you more than your own kin. Thus the position of Herzgard came to be. Oskar was raised his entire life to assume the post of Herzgard within the Royal house, and not for rule.”

I nodded slowly to show my understanding. “And yet, both brothers still came to be on opposing sides in the Construct War.” I pointed out.

“Yes…” Wenzel sighed, a well of seemingly genuine regret in his voice. “A most unfortunate situation. We are all unsure as to what caused Alaric’s spouts of madness. It has only been recently that we have come to suspect it was the Vampyr’s role in his fall, with their revealed association.”

My eyes widened at that and I held up a hand to stop him. “Wait. Wait a second now. Nerexxa was involved with Alaric?” My eyes bounced between Wenzel and Grey for a moment. “This is the first time I’m hearing about this. Did…she have him under her spell?”

Grey grimaced at me. “Perhaps. The truth is, we simply don’t know. King Alaric took his own life before he could be tested for outside influence. However, in the months since his death, investigations have produced evidence of their potential…dalliances.”

“Call it what it was, Headmaster,” Wenzel said, leaning forward. “Alaric was seemingly seduced by the creature. There was a private courtship underway between the two of them, approved by Archmage Daffyd. There are documents proving this. The goal was seemingly to court Clan Calonawr, and thus the rest of the Mynydd people, by installing one of their own as the Queen. Only, Rhiannon of Clan Calonawr was long since dead, and a creature from an age of horror had occupied her body.”

I frowned, drumming my fingers on the table. “Did Chief Gruffyd know?” I wondered aloud.

“He denies it, of course,” Grey said heavily, reaching for the tea set.

But we couldn’t actually know if he was telling the truth, now could we? It…did seem plausible that the Calonawr might have been in alliance talks with the Throne before they allied with the Uprising. They had only done such a thing because of the near apocalyptic scenario of the Break Stones flooding the highlands with uncountable hordes of monsters.

Which had all been at the instruction of ‘Rhiannon’, confessed to by the creature herself. Plans within plans within plans.

It really was chilling just how close Nerexxa had brought Herztal, and through it Vereden itself, to the brink of absolute ruin.

“…and Archmage Daffyd?”

“Vanished into thin air, seemingly at the same time that Leonard Ashran did,” Wenzel said, meeting my frown with his own. “And so uncertainty remains on all sides, and I am not sure Oskar is up to the task of navigating the fraught waters of rule that lay before him in the next few years. Tell me, Headmaster, during the campaign did cousin Oskar display particularly insightful command? Did he make wise judgments to the various commanders of the Uprising?”

Tellingly, Grey remained silent for a moment. “He was…a capable small unit commander.” He said carefully.

“Yes,” Wenzel said heavily. “As he was trained to do. And that is the problem. Headmaster, Sir Hart, I have repeatedly beseeched cousin Oskar to let me act in his stead as Regent for the next four years, until he reaches the age of twenty-one. In the intervening years, he can learn all he needs to act as a suitable King both from myself and from the Royal advisors. It is a simple fact that his judgment is considered…questionable by the high nobility, while he retains broad support from the populace. Which is all well and good, but a High King must maintain a balance of favorability between both sections of society, or else it shall not function. I have acted in careful neutrality during all these years of conflict, choosing to position myself in such a way as to serve the Eisenherz dynasty in case the worst comes to pass. And it has. I am the eldest son of House von Steinmark and possess all of the training that Oskar lacks in this crucial point of time, as well as being a battlefield-proven veteran in a previous conflict.”

I turned to Grey with a raised eyebrow. In response, he grimaced but nodded. “Yes, Lord von Steinmark volunteered his House forces during the War of Winter Bonds, culminating in the battle of Ryesfield. A much…smaller, localized conflict some decade and a half ago. He distinguished himself in the conflict, and earned a knighthood from the then High King.”

Well, that ratcheted up Wenzel’s age in my mind. He barely looked like he was my age, but he had to be at least double it.

Which meant he had some levels on me as well.

“I was a much young man, and eager to prove myself,” Wenzel nodded. “And from that conflict came a distaste for war, which contributed to my decision to sit out what came to be known as the Construct War. Gentlemen, surely you can see that Herztal cannot risk descending into open warfare once again? I fear that the political situation within the country shall not stabilize with cousin Oskar at the helm, inexperienced in rule as he is.”

I sat back to consider the problem. I…could see where he was coming from, I suppose. I’d had more than one problem with Oskar in the past, and both had come from the younger Prince jumping the gun on judgments. Oskar was a bit…impulsive, and that didn’t lead to stable rule.

One problem, though.

“What do you get out of this, Lord von Steinmark?” I asked polite curiosity in my tone.

In response, Wenzel raised one eyebrow. “Beyond, you mean, working to ensure stability in my country before Oskar is ready for rule?” He steepled his fingers together on the surface of the table. “As House Olsen has been both wiped out and dispossessed, it has occurred to my own that Elderwyck is in need of new rulers. Thus, the service we have asked of the Assembly is that House von Steinmark be granted the seat of the Duchy of Elderwyck in return. I would act as Regent Lord of Herztal while Oskar is trained in rule, while the rest of my House would resettle from the Capital in the ruined city of Elderwyck, and work to restore it to its former glory.”

Ah. Now this I understood much easier. Some nice enlightened self-interest. Wenzel wasn’t just acting out of a patriotic desire to save Herztal from Oskar’s inexperienced rule, he was trying to enrich his family as well. After all, Elderwyck was the largest trading port in the Kingdom.

At the very least, I had to admire the balls Wenzel had, in order to just come out and say that. It was a type of direct behavior I didn't normally associate with the nobility.

Well. Other than Azarus, I suppose.

Still, I think I’d heard enough of his side of the story. At least, for now.

I stood up from my chair, and seemingly at the same instant Grey did the same. “Thank you for the explanation, Lord von Steinmark,” I said, smiling politely. “I believe my mentor and I shall require time to deliberate on your request.”

“Yes…we certainly shall,” Grey said slowly, eyeing the man across the table with an assessing gaze.

The other man seemed to understand and stood from his own chair. “Of course,” Wenzel said, inclining his head. “These are matters of grave import, after all. Shall I…show the two of you out?”

“No, no,” I shook my head. “It’s a short walk, and the Headmaster and I must start discussing the matter with all due haste. We shall see you anon, Lord von Steinmark.”

With that, Grey and I turned and left the small meeting room we had been discussing the fate of Herztal in.

My last sight of it, before the door closed behind us, was of Wenzel von Steinmark standing utterly still behind the table, watching us go with measured tranquility in his dark gaze.

<<Chapter 319 | Table of Contents | Chapter 321>>

Chapter 319 - Administrative Ambush

“It can’t be that easy,” I said to Grey as we exited the administration building of the Academy. After waking up early enough that the Green Period was barely ending, Grey had gathered Azarus and me for a trek out onto the campus grounds. Fade had told me he would watch the still-sleeping Aveline for me, while Sena barely did more than crack a disinterested feline eye at us before going back to sleep. Renauld was similarly snoring the morning away in a side room of Draymoor Hall, while Liora seemed to have long since awakened and was waiting patiently at the gates for us. In the end, it was just Grey, Azarus, Liora, Venix and I leaving to accomplish all of our chores for the day.

Frankly, the enrollment process had barely taken more than a quarter of an hour. When the Headmaster of the Academy itself strolled up to your desk and asked for two prospective students to be enrolled, the paper pushers tended to move quickly. We’d gotten our pins, a bag that surprisingly contained a full, fitted uniform for the three of us, and a complimentary map of the campus grounds.

I rolled the new silver wrought square in my palms, fingers rubbing over the blue glass gem inset into the surface thoughtfully as Grey turned to face me with a raised brow. “I assure you it is, Nathan. I informed my administration months ago that you three would soon be in attendance. The paperwork was already prepared, all that was required was your binding signatures.”

“But how did they know our measurements?” I heard Azarus mutter under his breath in confusion. Grey just winked at him in response.

Meanwhile, I shook my head. “No, no. That’s not what I’m talking about,” I said, waving a hand dismissively. “I’m talking about the succession crisis. There’s no way I am the deciding factor in getting Oskar onto the throne.”

“Ah, I see,” Grey smiled knowingly. He shook his head and gestured to the path leading onward with one hand. “Let us walk and talk, shall we? We still need to go apply for citizenship for you and Azarus.” With that, he stepped foot onto the cobblestones, and the three of us followed with him.

As we strolled through the misty morning here on the Academy grounds, I could see that it was much more busy now than it had been yesterday. Nearly everyone seemed to have been attendance for the meeting about the succession, including the shopkeepers and restaurant staff. At my curious look, Grey shrugged. “If they work or live on my campus, they were invited. Now, where were we? Ah, yes. The succession ‘crisis’, as you put it. To begin with, you underestimate the weight that the Herztalian people place on their heroes, Nathan.”

“Ain’t just the Humans,” Azarus piped in, returning from a brief jaunt into a bakery. He bit into a fresh, steaming bread roll from a bag of more, handing them out to the group as he did so. He swallowed and continued. “Everyone likes it when people get strong, ‘cause it means they could as well. Or, hells. Maybe their kids.”

“Additionally,” Liora picked up after nodding in thanks to Azarus. “When truly mythical feats such as the slaying of a Calamity occurs, it means there is a new protector. We all know that Vereden is a hostile place, and it’s comforting to realize there are those capable of tackling even the most dire of situations.”

“Exactly,” Grey nodded to the two of them as we passed the Main Hall. Kargath must work quickly because I didn’t see a single brick out of place on the wall Honoka and the other professor had broken. “But you’re correct, Nathan. It doesn’t solely depend upon you. It’s more that…your word of support will tip the balance that might, might mind you, place more weight on the scales. The public support from one of Herztal’s burgeoning champions has a good deal of weight with the populace. I suspect news of your arrival in the city shall spread up the veritable chain soon, and you’ll likely receive…offers from both camps.”

Hmm. Well.

That was…different. Now I was just thinking about what I could get out of these guys. There was a lot I was going to need to set up a life for Aveline and I, here in the big city. Housing, merchant contacts, resources, inroads into the court…all of it would come easier if I had the support of the crown. Grey would no doubt help with much of that, but I didn’t want to rely on him for everything. Maybe some good old-fashioned medieval patronage would help grease the wheels.

I wasn’t above using the faults of the system against it. I wasn’t some social crusader interested in righting the wrongs of this country. If I was going to improve Herztalian society in any manner, it would be through either acting as the spear and shield, eliminating threats against me and mine, or through invention involving the Netherim archive.

But, for all of his faults…I was still inclined to support Oskar. I at least knew Oskar, to a degree, and appreciated how he had put himself at risk to actually fight in the war. I could predict him, work with him if I had to. But these new guys, the ‘von Steinmark’ family?

Well, the devil you know and all that.

I wasn’t surprised that Liora briefly stopped us not long after we reached the gates. Not far from our position, I could see a grumpy-looking Kargath nursing a steaming cup of tea, sitting on the deck of what seemed to be his house here on the grounds. Grey in particular looked to be the focus of the dwarf’s ire, but my mentor just ignored him.

That just made the Dwarf glower harder.

“This is where I leave you,” Liora said politely, nodding to each of us. “I must see to my own business in the city, as I am already a citizen.”

“Very well, Ms. Valen,” Grey inclined his head. “However, if you wish for entrance back into the Academy grounds, you might need to wait outside the gate for our return. Tensions with the Assembly are…tense, without the signing of the treaty. I’ve instructed Kargath to bar the gate to all who seek entrance, currently. I’m unsure if he will allow you entrance inside on your own.”

I gave the older man the side-eye at that. Weren’t you his boss? Couldn’t you just tell him to let her in?

“I WON’T!” I heard Kargath holler at us across the courtyard.

Okay, maybe not.

Liora nodded at all of us, opened the unbarred gate to the rest of Blutstein, and vanished from sight.

When the four of us followed after her, she was already gone.

……………………………….

Grey led us to a large, multi-tiered building in the middle layer. It was farther inside the district than we had ventured before, sitting flush with the wall that separated the base of Kyronkar from the rest of the city. It was quite busy, with a long line of people snaking from the entrance, but…

We didn’t have to deal with that. As soon as they saw Grey, our business was fast-tracked. In what felt like only moments, we were inside and speaking to a group of very polite Blutstein officials. When they learned that Azarus and I were hear to apply for citizenship, what followed was a very…soft interrogation. Sure, there were no demands from the neatly dressed human men, and no instruments of ‘persuasion’ were brandished.

But I could recognize an interrogation when I was subject to it. They asked all sorts of questions to Azarus and me, about where we were from, our business in the city, and why we were seeking citizenship. I don’t know everything about Azarus and his past, so I don’t know how truthful he was.

I had to lie shamelessly, though. I had no interest in a governmental bureaucracy officially having knowledge about my status as a Precursor. I fed them the old cover story about being from behind the frozen northern mountains, recently descending from that waste, only to be enslaved. When I showed them the dummy slave brand Azarus and Grey had inflicted me with, now much faded with time, they were more sympathetic.

I…was a bit surprised that a citizenship application involved being officially Observed, though. While not outright illegal, per se, it was heavily frowned upon in Veredenese society and likely to start a fight if you did that to someone. Still, I acquiesced.

After using Hidden Amidst the Spheres to edit out anything I didn’t want them to know, of course.

At the same time, while we were there, I officially registered Aveline as my ward, and I her legal guardian. This…typically wasn’t something done for anything less than the orphaned children of nobility, as I found out, but the process was smoothed over with Grey’s prodding. I tried to inquire about citizenship for her as well, only to be told that even the possibility of a citizenship was tied to a Status. You had to be sixteen and Awoken to be considered for it.

When it was all said and done, the officials told us that our applications would be sent to the front of the line as a courtesy to ‘the venerable Headmaster Greycton’. However, there was no estimated time of review…considering there was no currently reigning monarch to actually do so and ratify them.

Which I’d expected anyway.

“It’s important that we have the applications filed with the scribery sooner rather than later,” Grey told us as our group of four exited the admin building, passing by groups of disgruntled-looking people on the way out. “Citizenship hearings can take quite some time to happen. Why, I’ve known some to take yea-”

When Grey stopped abruptly, I turned and was surprised to see a sudden frown on his wrinkled face. He was staring past me at something and absolutely did not appear happy about it. I followed his gaze and…began to get an inkling as to why.

Approaching us was a large group of what looked to be nobles, accompanied by a platoon of alert, sharp looking Herztalian soldiers. There appeared to be five of them in total, and for the most part, four of them were all dressed in fine silks, ruffles, big poofy sleeves, and large coats. I…couldn’t help but think they looked a bit ridiculous like they were nothing more than a pack of peacocks in human form. They even carried themselves like colorful birds, with long proud strides forcing the masses away from their procession. I almost wanted to laugh at the absurd sight, but something stopped me.

The fifth man was different. Four of the nobles were following behind him in a near-crescent shape pattern, and the soldiers were behind even them. He led from the front and was dressed much more soberly than the others. This man was in plain, if not high-quality clothing. Simple slacks, hardy boots, a tunic, and an accompanying vest were all he wore, all in black. The only hint of color he bore on his person was a green and blue striped kerchief, neatly folded, its peak barely showing from a pocket on his vest.

As for the man himself…he almost seemed to reflect his monochrome dress. Long, straight black hair fell down his shoulders in a wave, while his features were sharp, almost blade-like in appearance, only slightly softened by a short-cropped beard on his chin and a thin mustache.

Across the distance, I met the man’s equally black eyes and was surprised at the lack of emotion I saw in those depths.

I couldn’t stop a frown from crawling across my lips, but that didn’t faze the man at all. He just kept approaching us in a beeline until he reached our group where we had stopped. In the ensuing silence between all of us, I couldn’t help but notice that all of the surrounding crowds had abruptly vanished.

I was almost jealous of them.

The first person to break the silence was one of the accompanying nobles, and not the serious-looking one. The silk fop cleared his throat self-importantly and started to speak. “You have the honor of-”

He was abruptly silenced by the black-clad man raising a hand. I couldn’t help but think that level of obedience was a bit impressive.

Like he’d just told one of his dogs to heel.

The leader of the opposing group nodded at Grey respectfully. “Headmaster Greycton. I hope this day finds you well.”

Grey took a deep breath, his skinny chest expanding in full before he let out breath nearly akin to a sigh. “Lord von Steinmark,” He said tiredly. “Greetings. How can I help you?”

Ah. I get it now.

Von Steinmark. In other words…the branch house of the Eisenherz dynasty currently in competition for the throne.

This might just be Wenzel himself.

The prospective King.

Very…direct, for a noble.

“I’d like to invite you and your apprentice to a private lunch,” ‘Lord von Steinmark’ said bluntly. “There are matters of import I wish to discuss with the two of you.”

Okay, so he was more than just direct.

The Lord's eyes shifted back my way, and I quirked an eyebrow back at him, undaunted by being in the presence of such high nobility.

It took way more than political maneuvering to frighten me, these days.

Maybe it was my imagination, but I thought I detected a glimmer of approval in those black depths.

Grey was silent for a moment, and I saw him glance at me from the corner of his eyes. I didn’t take my own away from Wenzel’s as I nodded slightly. I heard my mentor sigh once again. “Very well, Lord Wenzel. My apprentice and I gratefully accept.” I saw him turn slightly to his left. “Azarus, do you mind…?”

Confirmation. This was the guy.

I heard Azarus snort in the background. “Oh, would ya look at the time?” He said a tad sarcastically. “High noon. I should really go talk to a man about a thing and all that junk. I’ll see you two back at the gates. Later.”

I restrained the urge to laugh as Wenzel von Steinmark’s noble retinue scrunched up their noses at how disrespectful Azarus was being. Azarus just didn’t care about the nobility anymore, not since his exile. He just waltzed away into the city without paying them any mind at all.

Wenzel von Steinmark nodded sharply, ignoring Azarus's disrespect. “Follow me, then. I have reserved a private room at the Brassleigh Club for the occasion.” Without even another glance at us, he spun on a heel and marched away, his retinue and soldier retinue scrambling to get out of his way and follow.

I exchanged a glance with Grey to find my mentor already looking tired of it all and then trailed after the group of nobles.

I, at least, was interested in seeing what the prospective King had to say.

<<Chapter 318 | Table of Contents | Chapter 320>>

Chapter 318 - Trifold Explanation

After dinner, Grey offered the use of his house for everyone to stay the night while we got settled into Blutstein. I don’t think any one of us were intending to permanently stay with the man, as it were. From what I understood, Renauld had his own room in the on-campus dorms that was still reserved for his use. Meanwhile, Liora informed me she should still have a small apartment in the lower level.

Key word there was should. She didn’t know if it was still in her name after not only being out on extended assignment with the Order before she resigned her commission but also being absent from the city after the close of the war. For all she knew, the apartment could have been sold to a refugee. Either way, she didn’t have time to deal with it today, not with the close of day.

Venix lived here as Grey’s ‘bodyguard’ anyway. He seemed to have immediately resumed his duties in the aftermath of dinner, standing quietly behind Grey at a parade rest, instead of retreating to his own domicile.

Which led us to now. With everyone else in Grey’s manse, a place he had told me was named ‘Draymoor Hall’, fast asleep, he had invited me to his private study. As such, Grey and I were alone in the candle-lit, wood-paneled room dominated by bookshelves. Grey sat behind a monstrously huge, ancient-looking desk of pale ash wood, studying me while I browsed the shelves. Venix was outside of the room, dutifully guarding the door and giving the two of us a moment of privacy. On the shelf weren’t just impressive-looking tomes with imposing titles like On the Circumnavigation of the Zhillian Isles, or The Wavering Heavens, no. The shelves were dotted with the passage of centuries, collections of knick-knacks, trinkets, and small trophies.

Curious, I picked one up, inspecting it with both my eyes and fingers. It almost looked like it was a Core, but not one I’d ever seen before. Instead of either the typical scintillating rainbow light or the condensed white power of normal gems, this one was instead a solid black, with a faint ebon mist swirling inside. It was cool to the touch, almost icily so, and yet I could tell there was a strange power inside of it. I cut my eyes to the left, where I could see Grey sitting patiently and watching me. My gaze lingered for a moment on the crossed forms of Stellarum and Elarux, his sword and staff, hanging crossed a plinth behind him. “What’s this?” I eventually asked.

Grey stirred from his contemplation, eyes flickering to the stone in my hand. “Ah. That old thing. That, Nathan, is…an oddity, to say the least. During one of our last expeditions into the high Aetherial density zones of Indiqua, not the one in which ‘Tlazo’ perished,” He took a moment to glare off into space at the reminder of his teammate who had duped his old friends into thinking he had permanently died, and not merely become a lich. “But the one before it, we ventured very far off of the beaten path. My best guess is that we might just been close to territory owned by the Goblins, the most elusive and secretive of peoples on our two planets. Our group came upon a cave near the epicenter of the Aetherial density, and in that cave were some very…disturbing monsters.”

I set the stone back down on the bookcase, somewhat glad not to be touching it anymore, and wandered over to sit in the comfortable plush chair in front of his desk. “How so?”

A far-off look entered Grey’s eyes then. “It is common knowledge that the gods were quite extensive in their experiments upon monsters. This is evident from the mere existence of the ‘Godbound’, as they came to be known. What is less known is that they tried their hands at monster creation.”

I quirked an eyebrow at him. “What, as in custom creating a unique variant?”

“No, no,” Grey shook his head. “As in, creating whole new monsters. That is much more difficult. You see, Nathan, nobody actually knows why monsters form. Not truly. Oh, sure, we know what they are. We know spawning zones, and habits. We know the ‘biology’,” He said with air quotes. “Of a monster, such as they possess any at all. We know behaviors, temperaments. We have meticulously documented observations of monster formation, from Core coalescence to the entire ambulatory outer ‘shell’. But…as for the actual driving force beyond monster creation? It remains a mystery that ultimately, the gods failed to precisely replicate. However, the key word there is ‘precisely’. That,” He nodded to the black Core sitting on the shelf behind me. “Is the remnant facsimile of a Core left behind after we encountered a nest of the god's failed experiments. In truth, we shouldn’t even call it a Core. It doesn’t behave like one, and it remains unusable to this day. But…something tells me you didn’t ask for this meeting merely to hear me ramble on about old curiosities.”

I smiled and shook my head. “No, not really. Not that it isn’t fun to hear you ramble on, though.” We shared a chuckle at the small joke before I sighed. Behind down, I picked up the pack I taken with me into the room. Undoing the buckles, all I had to do was reach in, and the item I was looking for suddenly in my hand thanks to the literal magic of expanded bags. I gripped it firmly and removed it, to lay flat on Grey’s desk.

Sitting there innocuously was a grey discus of an unidentifiable metal, shaped similarly to a flying saucer. The years it had spent resting deep inside of a mountain had left it rusted slightly, but not, thankfully, enough to damage it.

The G.L.E.A.M. What I had initially mistaken for a simple toy held by Aveline by the name of ‘Glee’, but was in actuality a treasure trove of knowledge. The last remnant of the Netherim people’s science and technology.

“I…have a story to tell you, Grey,” I started slowly. “About a long lost people who lived a very long time ago, who went by the name of the ‘Netherim’.”

I started from the beginning.

And when I say beginning, I mean beginning. All the way back to Masayuki Ashiwara’s request on behalf of Emperor Seimei to investigate the cause of why the Dread Wyrm Tatsugan was returning endlessly, in the off chance I found out why in the depths of the bunker I sought.

From there I detailed our trek across the isle of Goryuen and the unexpected presence of the Order of Solstice’s Flame. Of the young man in their midst, and his connection to Venix’s long-departed master. I spoke about our encounters with the Shurengans, their namesake, and her Lord Father. The perilous climb through the central range, and our direct encounter with Shacklock.

Grey’s expression barely flickered when I told him that the Madman had given us his lifelong confession.

Then…we reached the most important part.

The Netherim bunker…the people who had once lived there.

And everything I had learned within.

“…they predate the gods, I believe,” I said quietly, one of the candles in the study having burned low during my explanation. Without moving his intense gaze away from me, Grey raised one hand and replaced it telekinetically, using the old to light the new. “I can’t say for long much, but enough to have established themselves across more than just Vereden. Aveline was telling me how each of the planets are called ‘Gardens’ to the Netherim. This is the ‘Emerald Garden’, while she remember her Mother speaking of Topaz and Sapphire Gardens as well.”

Grey took a deep breath, briefly closing his eyes. “Rawaia and Azul,” He murmured, almost to himself. I quietly noted those names down myself, realizing I’d heard the word ‘Azul’ before. Nehushtan, a mysterious old serpent of some kind, had almost offhandedly mentioned it. But…how did he immediately peg both of those planets, just based on Aveline’s speculations? Grey opened his eyes. “Continue, Nathan.”

I nodded shallowly. “At least five millennia before the rise of the gods. That was roughly the age of Harlow when I Observed him.”

“Pre-history, as far as modern history texts are concerned,” Grey frowned, steepling his fingers together. “Little is known about the state of Vereden in the time that has been termed ‘Before Initialization Era’, or BIE, if you will. Five to six thousand BIE would be in a period of time before any of the scattered Veredenese tribes had even come together to form anything greater than a city-state.”

I snorted to myself. “Not even your bronze age equivalent, eh?”

“Bronze age?” Grey cocked an eyebrow, contemplating my words for a moment. “Ah. I believe I understand. No, that would have been before such a time. If these ‘Netherim’ originated from that era, then it’s…truly impossible to research what was occurring in the world at the time. I’m not…entirely skeptical of their existence. No, I’m more wondering just what it is they were doing to have been so much more advanced than we are. According to you, Nathan…”

“They were more technologically advanced than even Earth was,” I picked up. “Excuse me. According to them, ‘Lost Terra’. And they were, at least according to Aveline, the ‘Children of Lost Terra’. Which is a direct connection to Precursors-”

“-and this mysterious society,” Grey continued, unlacing his fingers to drum them on the desk. “And this…Travers character clearly recognized you for what you are, and thus deemed you a ‘pretender’. But a pretender to what?” He sighed. “If only he had not been so…so…”

“Much of an asshole?” I finished for him wryly.

That caused Grey to snort lightly. “I was going to say frustratingly obstinate, but that works too.”

“It does,” I said, with a light smirk. It faded, though, when my gaze fell on Glee, sitting right there on the desk innocently like it didn’t have world-changing knowledge locked inside.

I still hadn’t told Grey what it was.

I took a deep breath and plunged right in. “Speaking of Travers…that right there is his final gift, to me and Aveline.”

Grey quirked one thin eyebrow. “Oh? And what is it?” He said, reaching for it with one curious hand.

“The sum total of the Netherim people’s knowledge of Aetherological Science, Construction, Engineering, and Medicine,” I said bluntly.

The questing hand stilled before it could touch the ancient children’s learning device. In fact, Grey had stilled so completely that I could barely tell the older man hadn’t outright died. He definitely wasn’t breathing as he stared at the innocuous little saucer unblinkingly. Eventually, he let out an incredibly shaky breath. “W-what?”

“It’s Travers's last little gift to the world of the Genirim. But, don’t get your hopes up,” I said, causing Grey to turn a wild, almost desperate gaze on me. “It’s out of power. Which means we’ll need to engineer a solution to power it up. We’ll have to be delicate with it, though. Not only is it going to be difficult to nail down, but if we fuck up, that’s it. No do-overs. This thing will be dead. And while I’m no electrical engineer, I know enough about electricity and charging that if we mess up at all in the type of charge it’ll need, that thing will be fried. So. No pressure.”

My mentor slowly shook his bald head from side to side. “No pressure indeed. But…what we stand to gain if we manage to access the archive…”

“It’ll change the face and future of Vereden. Forever.”

“Well,” Grey laughed weakly, slumping back into his chair. “You’ve…certainly been more productive than I was anticipating, Nathan. The slaying of another Calamity…obtaining the favor of the Kawamaran Throne…and. Well. This,” He said, waving one limp hand at the G.L.E.A.M. “Do you perhaps have any other world-shattering news for me?”

I shook my head, amused despite myself at how overwhelmed Grey was looking. I’d never seen him like this before. “No, just wondering what our next move is. After all, I’m still nominally here to attend the Academy and build a life here in Blutstein. I…guess I’m technically just another refugee trying to settle down with a child.”

“Ah yes,” Grey murmured. “The girl. The Netherim girl. Nathan, has she been…examined?”

I narrowed my eyes warningly at Grey. “Examined how?”

He held up his hands soothingly. “Peace, Nathan. Peace. I’m merely referring to an inspection by a Healer. Remember, she’s from a different time altogether. She should receive a check-up from a full Healer, if only to check that she’s in good health.”

“Well…” I frowned. “Renauld looked her over and said she seemed fine to him.”

“As I said,” Grey smiled slightly. “A full Healer. Young Renauld is still a student here, after all, and not a fully accredited Academy graduate Healer. I’m sure Honoka would be glad to check on Miss Aveline.”

I took a deep breath and nodded. “I’m…alright with that. I trust Honoka. We’ll…tell her everything later.”

“As you say, Nathan,” Grey inclined his head, before steepling his fingers once more. “As for our next moves…well. I’m afraid tomorrow will be quite busy for us. Quite busy indeed. It will be a simple matter to enroll you, Azarus, and Ms. Liora as new students. As all of you are full Magi and Cultivators, you shall be entered into the rolls as ‘Journeyman’ students. That is the level above ‘Apprentice’, those who enroll without having advanced past the first Breakpoint. Then, we shall visit one of the city Administrative buildings and apply for citizenship status for both you and Azarus. Believe me,” He said, at my curious look. “It shall make many things easier. However…it will require the approval of the King, to fully ratify the citizenship.”

“Which Blutstein doesn’t have right now,” I pointed out. “Apparently.”

“Which Herztal as a whole doesn’t have right now,” Grey corrected, in an almost pained tone. “I’m afraid things are rather more complicated than I hoped they would be, when the Uprising backed Prince Oskar for the position.”

I sighed and wished I had more booze on me. “Alright. Hit me with the bad news.”

“The ‘bad news’, as you call it,” Grey said sarcastically. “Is that there is another claimant to the throne.”

“It can’t be Isolde…right?” I paused. “Right?”

God, if we saved that brat only for her to backstab us now of all times, I’d…I’d…

Well, I’d do nothing, but I’d be very disappointed.

“No, no,” Grey shook his head, to my relief. “Princess Isolde has thrown her full support behind her brother's claim. A branch of the Eisenherz family is pressing theirs instead. They had no hope of ascending to the throne while the current dynasty was strong, but that time has sadly passed. The von Steinmark family was frustratingly neutral during the Construct War, and equally frustrating is that same neutrality is appealing to certain members of the Assembly. And unfortunately, the nature of the Herztalian constitution stipulates that every prospective High King receives at least two-thirds approval from the High Assembly. Neither candidate has achieved that as of yet. However, Wenzel von Steinmark is being presented as a uniter, someone who did not participate in the bloodshed and thus can be seen as appealing to both sides.”

I frowned into space, considering the matter. “While Oskar took control of the Uprising after directly betraying one of his Dukes to do so, and then won the war after sieging the capital. Probably terrifying the people in the process.”

Grey winced. “Yes, unfortunately. The siege was mostly bloodless by design…but there was still some unrest in the streets.”

Things were quiet between us for a moment, before I broke it.

“I…heard,” I started slowly. “That the Academy is trying to decide if they’re going to support Oskar or not?”

“Correct,” Grey sighed heavily. He finally reached the end of his nerves and reached into his desk, pulling out his pipe and bag of pipeweed. At my look, he hunched his shoulders almost defensively. “Not you too, Nathan. Sylvia has already expressed her disapproval enough for the both of you.”

I chuckled, relaxing my expression and waving it away. Grey was an old man, he could smoke at midnight if he wanted to. As he lit his pipe and relaxed, I pondered the problem. “Is there…anything we can do?”

“Oh?” Grey said, raising an eyebrow my way over puffs of sweet-smelling smoke. “Have you suddenly developed a measure of patriotism for the nation you’re immigrating to, Nathan?” I just rolled my eyes at him as he continued. “But, as it happens…there is something you can do in particular.” He leaned forward with an almost mischievous look in his eye. “After all, if the legendary figure of ‘Sir Nathaniel Hart, Slayer of Monstrosity’ was to publicly endorse a candidate…well. That might just decide things.”

I stared at him in disbelief. “I can’t be that popular. I refuse to believe it.”

“Refuse all you like, Nathan,” Grey outright smirked at me. “I’m afraid the propaganda campaign we ran in the aftermath of Elderwyck was quite effective. You’ve become something of a folk hero to the people of Herztal.”

I audibly groaned, dragging a hand down my face in exhaustion. Grey just laughed at me.

I just knew that was going to come back to bite me in the ass.

Consider my ass bitten.

<<Chapter 317 | Table of Contents | Chapter 319>>

Chapter 317 - Reunion

“To our reunion!” Grey said loudly, standing at the head of the stately, circular table in his personal dining room. He raised a glass of the really expensive-looking alcohol he had broken out and poured for everyone gathered in a salute. Azarus, Renauld, Liora, and I copied the man, reaching across the table to clink them together. Even Venix joined in with the toast, who normally refrained considering the sometimes odd effect that alcohol had on Antium.

And with that, we drank for the occasion.

That being the welcoming dinner that Grey had decided to throw together for us impromptu, in the aftermath of the equally impromptu duel on the grounds of his Academy. After Honoka won the relatively low-powered contest of skill against her fellow apparent Professor, to a mix of cheers and groans from the student body, Grey had barely spared a moment directing the cleanup. With a few rapid commands, particularly to a grumpy Kargath, the mess was seen to as Grey hurried my small group of friends and companions towards his personal manse within the Academy walls. With the sun setting by that point, I’d barely gotten much of a look at it before my mentor had shuffled us through the sturdy gates and wide double doors. Still, for all of his enthusiasm, Grey still helped lead me to a small room on the second floor where the visibly sleepy Aveline could conk out immediately, her tiny head dwarfed by the enormous feather pillow. Sena and Fade had elected to stay behind to watch her, both because I'm not not...sure either was interested in a two-legs celebration. But also, Fade seemed to want to talk to her about something, judging by his feelings over the Familiar bond. After that, though, it was time for said celebration.

We hadn’t even eaten yet, and the unexpectedly jovial older man had immediately broken the seal on something that looked enormously expensive.

I wasn’t complaining. Sometimes, there were unexpected benefits from being friends with an old, retired pirate.

Speaking of pirates…Grey had asked where Bella was, considering she had accompanied us upon leaving Elderwyck. He was a bit taken aback by how my expression immediately soured from how he unintentionally poked at a spot still sore, and didn’t ask any further questions when I curtly answered that she had ‘left’.

Ha.

If only.

With the initial toast completed, Grey sank down into the large, plush chair dinner chair beneath him with a sigh. Looking up at us with a smile that didn’t seem like it was going anywhere soon, he shook his famously bald head at us. “Well,” He let out a huff and a laugh. “It’s been some time, my friends. Some time indeed.”

I couldn’t help but notice that his gaze lingered on me with his words. I matched his smile with one of my own, just as happy to see the old man. “Oh?” I said teasingly, inclining my now empty glass his way. “You noticed the time away, did you? You’d think with as old as you are, a scant few months would be beneath your notice.”

Grey laughed once more, shaking his head. “You would be wrong, Nathan. Time does not cease its ineffable march across the cosmos. Not even for the old. No, I have felt some absences quite keenly indeed. Particularly in light of…certain circumstances.”

I shook my head at the polite way Grey danced around the subject. The last time he had seen me, I’d been nearly on the edge of shattering into a million different pieces, after everything had built up and culminated at the end of the Construct War. “It’s alright, Grey,” I said softly. “I’m…feeling better now. I really am. A lot has happened, in the last few months, and it’s helped me find some balance. Balance…and a sense of purpose.”

Grey met my eyes across the table and studied me. After a moment, he nodded slowly. “I can see that,” He said, matching my quiet tone. A softer, fonder smile crossed his lips then. “Does it perhaps have to do with the young Miss that accompanied you?”

“…lots to talk about,” I said, dodging the question. Not out of a desire to keep things from him. Just…some things needed to be discussed in a more private venue.

I mouthed the word ‘later’ to him. Unsurprisingly, Grey immediately picked up on the hint and moved to immediately change the subject.

He was interrupted before he could do so, though, by the sound of the adjoining door to the dining room opening. I had noticed it when we were first escorted in here and heard the familiar sounds of a busy kitchen within. If it was opening, then I assumed dinner was ready. I turned in my seat to see, only to have another surprise veritably dumped in my lap.

I recognized the woman who was carrying a massive tray laden with food into the room. After all…

She was one of my fellow escapees from the hell that had been Addersfield.

“Rachel?!” I nearly stuttered, halfway standing out of my chair in my surprise. Off to my right, I heard Azarus nearly choke on his mouthful of booze and join me in standing to receive the woman. “Rachel Fergusson?!”

My fellow former slave of Magnus’s, the counter keeper of the same butcher’s shop that Bleddyn had worked at, smiled at me widely over top of the almost excessively large tray of food. I couldn’t help but notice there were faint traces of tears in her brown eyes. “Nathan Hart…as I live and breathe…”

Rachel looked…good, honestly. Back in Addersfield and immediately after the escape from the deliberately overrun town, I’d always thought she was a very…homely looking woman. But now that was absent from the short form of the former slave. If I hadn’t noticed something about her immediately, then I would have assumed it was the months and months of working for Grey that had helped to rejuvenate her. After all, I could attest to just stressful being a slave truly was. With that burden lifted, it was easy to imagine the weight of years lifting from her shoulders.

However…I did notice something about her.

Namely, Ki. My Aetherial senses could sense Ki emanating from the core of Rachel’s soul.

I goggled at the woman as she set down a tray as she set down a tray larger than she was, which probably weighed more too. “You’re a Cultivator now?!”

If she had Ki, then that meant Rachel had undergone a Cultivator Ascension ritual. Which also meant a great deal of physical impurities had been excised from her body. The result of such a thing was that my fellow former slave was a fairly decent-looking woman.

Which…I was noticing in a purely aesthetic sense.

Seriously. I’d gone through enough relationship drama in the last year that I was fine with being a bachelor right now.

Rachel stood back up and shook her head at me, not bothering to hide the tears now streaming from her eyes. “Ya damned fool,” She said in a laughing, watery tone. She approached and grabbed me in a fierce hug, which I had absolutely no problem accepting. After a moment, she stepped back so she could look me in the face. “Nearly a damned year, and that’s the first thing ya say to me?”

I laughed with her, shrugging. “It’s…pretty noticeable,” I said as Azarus joined us. Instead of a hug, the two of them exchanged a firm handshake and a nod of acknowledgment. While Azarus had been instrumental in the escape from his mad cousin’s holdings, he hadn’t been a slave like we were. As a result, they hadn’t been close. Still, we’d all been there, so there was a sense of shared comradery.

Azarus took a moment to assess the woman with a critical eye, one Cultivator to another. After a moment, he grunted in understanding. “I get it,” He eventually said. “Fast-track, I’m guessin’?”

“Aye,” Rachel nodded at him, cocking one hand on her hip and raising an eyebrow. “Ya got a problem with that?”

Azarus shrugged. “Nope. If that’s what ya want, that’s what ya want. Ya knew what you were gettin’ into.”

I looked between the both of them curiously. “Anyone care to fill me in? What are you talking about, ‘fast-track’?”

I heard a polite cough from behind me. Turning, I saw that Grey had walked around the table to join us. Partly, I think, to pick at the dinner Rachel had brought us, and partly to join the conversation. “When people refer to the ‘fast-track’,” He said, affecting a familiar lecturing tone and gesturing with a chicken leg. “They refer to the common practice of those below the first Breakpoint paying for a higher level, more experienced Classer to quickly shepherd them up to that point. In cases such as this, the Classer will take their client out into the wilderness and subdue monsters to the point of near-death, and then allow the client to slay them with little to no effort involved. The result is a rapid, unstable growth up the level one-hundred mark.”

I furrowed my brow, joining Grey in picking at the communal bird. I chewed on a mouthful of wing for a moment in thought, before voicing them. “I’ve never heard of that. Was that an option, when I was still pretty weak? Why didn’t we do it?”

“Because it doesn’t create Classers, Nathan,” Liora said patiently, leaning against the table and cradling her glass. “Note the words ‘unstable growth’ the Headmaster used. The System takes note of such rapid, unearned growth. The result is a distinct lack of combat capable Skills and Talents given in that crucial first hundred levels. Think of all the abilities you gained in the lead-up to your Ascension ritual. This is often referred to as a ‘Foundation’, and is the basis of your battle capability. If you lack such things altogether…”

“Then you’re not going to advance much beyond level one hundred,” I said nodding slowly, before flicking my eyes over toward Rachel. “Huh. So, I’m guessing people-you,” I corrected. “Do this for the benefits of being a bit higher level?”

Rachel nodded and shrugged, entirely unbothered by the implied criticism of Liora’s explanation. “I’m not a fighter, Nate. I just wanted to live a bit longer, feel a bit better, and let’s call a spade a spade here,” She said, pointing a serving spoon my way. “I wanted to look better. So I asked Miss Sylvia if she would help me do the fast-track while you were gone, and she did. The kind woman didn’t even charge me for the service.”

Renauld whistled from his still sitting position at the table, nonetheless still leaning back in his chair. He hastily corrected his posture, though, when Grey shot him a narrow eyed look from the way he was mistreating the chair. Renauld cleared his throat. “That’s pretty damn generous, I gotta say. Taking people down the fast track is one of the best ways for Classers to make good money.”

Interesting, but…something else had caught my attention.

I took a deep breath. “Speaking of…” I said slowly. “Is…Sylvia here?”

Grey stilled from where he was picking over the dinner tray. In fact, the conversation around the room stilled as well.

Everyone here knew both Sylvia and I. They all knew just how…tragically things had ended between the two of us. I…still missed her, sometimes. Not just the relationship we had, but the companionship. There had been a reason we had gotten together, after all.

We were…similar, in our own ways.

Grey cleared his throat. “Ah…no, not at present,” He said, sounding a bit uncomfortable. I couldn’t help but relax a bit. “Sylvia is currently out on assignment with the Order, leading her own squad. Between her duties as a commander and her lessons as Honoka’s apprentice, her presence at our home is…infrequent.”

I nodded, staring off into space so I didn’t have to meet anyone’s eyes. “I see. So, she isn’t attending the Academy as a student?”

That was…something we had talked about doing, after all. About how we wanted to attend the Academy together when the war was over.

Before…everything.

“No, but she’s talked about doing it,” An answer came, but not from the expected source. I turned a raised eyebrow on Rachel, who could apparently speak for Sylvia. The woman shrugged at me. “We’re friends now. Anyway, I know what you’re actually askin’, Nate. No, her memory ain’t completely back.”

I sucked in a breath, startled. “Completely?”

“She gets…flashes sometimes, Nathan,” Grey said sympathetically, approaching and placing a hand on my shoulder. “Whispers of memory, from the time she lost. Brief snippets of conversation, a flash of a battle. Even at times merely what she ate on a particular night. Nothing concrete, and very little on…certain matters. Still,” He hastily added. “It’s promising, to be sure. Sylvia is clearly recovering in some way. It might only be a matter of time.”

I nodded slowly to show my understanding, before plastering a smile on my face. “That’s good. I’m…happy for her. As long as Sylvia is doing well, that’s all that matters. But enough about that,” I said, clapping my hands to dispel the brief downturn in the mood. “We’ve got a dinner to eat. Can’t just pick at it all day like barbarians, eh? Rachel, are you joining us?”

Rachel studied me for a moment before shaking her head with a smile. “Nah, I’ve got to go clean up. Besides, I’ve already eaten. The cook gets the choicest bits, don’t ya know? I’ll talk to ya later, Nate.”

As everyone started to settle back into their seats, I caught Grey’s eyes again and whispered to him. “Talk afterward?”

Grey nodded shallowly.

Good.

That was enough for me. There was…quite a bit we needed to hash through.

<<Chapter 316 | Table of Contents | Chapter 318>>

Chapter 316 - Fracas

“Ah, bollocks,” I heard Kargath mutter under his voice, barely audible over the sounds of crumbling brick and the eruption of battle. He sighed. “I just know they’re gonna make me fix that.”

I turned an incredulous eye on the dwarf, still tense with surprise at the unexpected demolition of both an entire face of the ‘main hall’ and the explosive entrance of Honoka. In the distance, I could see that the older woman I hadn’t seen in nearly half a year now had engaged in an all-out duel with the other man by now. Fists and feet were flying at speeds I could barely perceive, while gouts of furious flame and sharpened water erupted from the melee, to crash into a bubble shield that seemed to have sprung up out of nowhere to surround them.

Even from a distance, I could recognize the feel of the Mana inundating that shield, rife with a familiar cold and impersonal Celestial affinity. The Arts and Skills of the sudden duel splashed harmlessly over the transparent walls of the bubble. I couldn’t see the caster through the cloud of debris that hung over the new hole in the wall, but I’m sure he was there.

At the sudden breakout of violence in the courtyard of the Academy’s main hall, I’d moved protectively in front of a thankfully only startled Aveline, affecting a ready stance as I did so. Meanwhile, Fade had moved to shield her with his body, crouching and baring his fangs. I noticed that I wasn’t the only one to make ready as well, with Azarus and an abruptly full-sized Sena standing tense to my side. However, curiously, the other members of my party did not seem very alarmed by the sudden duel.

Liora merely looked curious, while Venix seemed a bit exasperated. In contrast, Renauld actually looked a bit excited. The Gnollish leader dragged his eyes away from the melee to fix those of us standing at attention with an amused look. “Don’t worry, don’t worry,” He said with a smirk. “This is…pretty common, between Professor Honoka and Professor Aozora. They’ve been at each other’s throats for literal decades.”

“Puerile behavior,” Venix sighed, shaking his head disapprovingly. He crossed his arms as he veritably tutted at the sight of the duel. “It makes for a poor first impression.”

“Oh, I don’t know,” Liora said with a small smile on her face. “The rivalry between Lady Honoka and Lord Aozora has long been a point of local legend. It’s an almost…festive occasion when the relationship heats up enough to prompt another duel.” Her brow furrowed. “However, I’ve never heard of them destroying property in the pursuit of their antagonism. It’s normally restrained to the arena.”

“Tensions have been damned high,” Kargath interjected, shaking his head. “It’s got them two idjits at each other's throats like wolves over the last scrap. Ah…no offense,” He said toward the relaxing form of Fade. Said Spirit Wolf shrugged his furry shoulders, uncaring. “Might as well go and watch the cluckin’ of them hens. I’m guessin’ the meetin’ is over anyway. Headmaster will want to see ya.” With his piece said, Kargath resumed his walk in the direction of both the main hall and the still ongoing duel. The rest of the people who were at least semi-familiar with both the Academy and the apparent rivalry between Honoka and this ‘Lord Aozora’ followed along.

Exchanging a glance with Azarus as we relaxed, I took Aveline by the hand and did the same. If…they were unworried, I guess I just had to conform to local expectations.

As we drew closer to the imposing if not damaged building, we skirted the edge of the duel. And as we did so, the double doors of the Academy’s main hall abruptly slammed open, and a large number of people began to stream out excitedly.

These, I could only guess, were the myriad students of the Academy. I don’t know what I was expecting, but I was a bit surprised to find that there was apparently a uniform dress code.

In retrospect, that…made sense.

Thankfully, it wasn’t as stuffy as I might have thought a near-military academy uniform would be. It was unisex and appeared to primarily be composed of a short, waist-length charcoal grey cloak with a mantle, over a crisp white collared tunic. On their lower half, the students wore military-cut black pants bound by either a long sash in one of three colors, either white, blue, or green, while on their feet they bore plain black boots with silver buckles. Curiously, I noticed that each and every one of the students wore a badge of some kind pinned to their breast. As we drew closer, I was able to make them out.

There seemed to be three different kinds among the gathered masses, visible as they began to actually…cheer on the furiously dueling Professors. The largest number of them were bronze, depicting a simple circle split down the center, one half enameled with blue lacquer, the other green. All of the students wearing these pins also wore the white sashes. The second largest group of students all wore square badges wrought from silver, this time with either a blue or green glass gem of an identical shape inset into the surface, while they wore a sash of a matching color around their waists. There were noticeably fewer of the third type of badge in the cheering student body. These were gold shaped into a heptagon, with similarly shaded gems inset into the surface, but this time cut into the shape of a starburst. I could only assume that the badges were a form of identification for the wearers, but there was something else I noticed about the student body.

They were quite…diverse.

I was pretty surprised to notice that all of the races of Vereden and Indiqua that I had personally encountered were visible among them. As expected, the largest number of them were Human, which was unsurprising considering our location. However, it was interesting to note that there was generally an even mix of the three general Human ethnicities among the student populace. That being the Herztalians, the Kawamarans, the Roricians. I typically only saw the darker-skinned Rorician people in the Gyreite Churches. But there were a surprisingly large amount of them here, and that wasn’t even considering the Kawamarans. Seeing any of them this far south was a bit of a surprise, considering my understanding of their culture.

The second largest group was, to my surprise, the Gnolls. There were quite a few of the furry people mixed in with the other bipeds of the student body. Outside of Renauld and Liora, I couldn’t put my finger on the last time I’d encountered one of their people.

I was a bit happy to see that the third largest group of students were Sculpted. There were honestly so many of the newly victorious former constructs among the student body that they were visible among every formed group of the cheering masses. Formed of all kinds of materials and in all kinds of shapes and sizes, they were by far the most diverse-looking group at the Academy. After all, no two Sculpted were ever alike, considering each one had been an individual project. Creating a Sculpted wasn’t as simple as hammering out a blade.

Still, I could only assume most of them were being sponsored by the Academy in some manner. It was hard to believe most of the Sculpted could afford the fees, considering just how young they all were in the grand scheme of things.

The fourth largest group was Dwarven, which was…unsurprising to me. The Principality was the second-largest geopolitical rival on the continent, after all, and there were some very pointed differences in opinion between the two countries. However, even seeing as many here as there were was worth noting. I would have thought that the vast majority of aspiring Dwarven Classers would have chosen to attend a Velancian institution. But…now that I thought about it…

I’d never heard of such a thing. Huh.

However…what really caught my attention were the last two demographics.

There were actually Orcish and Antium students here. Not many, I could say that easily. But without a doubt they were here. The tall green skinned, sharp eared, and betusked Orc students were the smallest demographic, with more visible chitin in the crowd. Both stood out, for reasons both obvious and not. The Antium, I think, just seemed…awkward. My understanding of their people, born from a decent amount of time spend around Venix, told me that the Antium as a whole were just bad at expressing emotion among us softskins. Antium possessed emotional signaling cues more closely related to the sensing of pheromones and hormones, through their noses and antennae. From what I’d learned, it took quite a bit of practice for a young Antium to learn how to ‘ape’ the physical emotions and cues in our society. By and large, the young Antium students of the Academy were not joining in with the revelry that the duel was causing. They were mostly standing around awkwardly. That is, until our little group grew closer.

Then absolutely every single Antium I could see both in the crowd, hanging around in the doorways, peaking through the dust of the destroyed wall, or even hanging out of the large windows of the main hall with the other students…

Immediately snapped their attention onto a very specific person I was walking with. Namely, Venix. At the scrutiny, I could see the chitinous samurai’s antennae flex almost awkwardly as a grimace stole across his face.

Even with their awkwardness, I could tell there was a degree of adulation in their fractal gazes.

As for the Orcs? Well, they mostly seemed like stuck-up pricks. For the most part, the few Orc students were standing around in isolated groups, literally looking down their noses at the other students. This was…in line with my expectations. From my few limited experiences with Orcs back in Elderwyck, they were a pretty arrogant people.

We were all just primitive barbarians to them, really.

Which made it all the more interesting that there were any Orcs in attendance at all, here at the Academy.

As for everyone’s ages were, well. Pretty eclectic, I’d say. As expected the youngest person I saw among the gathered students looked to be sixteen and newly Awakened, but they were the minority, really. For the most part, people seemed more university-aged to me, and on the older side of that age group. While it could sometimes be hard to pin down an Awakened’s actual age without Observing them, I’d say most people fell into the upper range of twenty, to the lower of thirties. But some people looked even older than that. Hell, I saw more than a few people who looked like they could be someone’s grandparents in the mix. The result was that I really couldn’t tell if there were any of the Professors mixed in with the raucous student body.

Just no way to pick them out, really.

All of this and more I saw as we approached the growing near party gathered in the courtyard of the main hall. The air was almost festive as the gathered students appeared to start a betting pool on who would win the duel, loudly debating the fact. From what I could hear, Honoka was the current favorite to win. There was even one particularly…rat-like Human student who seemed to have pulled out a tray from nowhere and appeared to be hawking food of all things to the attendees.

Nobody seemed to think this was unusual.

“SAUSAGES!” The short, rodent-like Human bellowed over the cheers of the gathered students and the sizzling energy of the duel. The apparent food vendor was closest to us on the edge of the crowd and seemed to be doing brisk business judging by the small line in front of him. “INNABUN! THREE COPPA FOR A SAUSAGE INNA-cor, is that you Renauld?” The man blinked his beady little eyes at us as we walked by him, nearly dropping a sausage ‘innabun’ as he handed it to a Dwarven student.

To my surprise, Renauld’s muzzle split into a wide smile at the sight of the hawker. He spread his arms wide almost as if he was going to embrace the man. “Look at that!” He nearly shouted, fighting to be heard over the crown. “If it isn’t ol’ Pinless Pete! How ya doing, Pete!”

‘Pinless Pete’ laughed loudly, sounding almost like a donkey as he did so. He reached forward and clasped Renauld’s outstretched forearm easily. “It is you! The hell are ya doin’ here, you furry bastard! Last I heard, you got locked up in the clink!”

I and the rest of my group stood off to the side as the two…friends? Maybe acquaintances reunited. Not out of any desire to give them any privacy, no. More…the man had an almost sleazy aura, punctuated by a distinct scent emanating from his greasy cloak, and equally greasy long, thin, black hair.

I did my best to keep Aveline out of the man’s sight.

Renauld laughed at the man’s words. “I was but now I’m not!” He shouted, almost in time with a particularly loud cheer from the crowd. Craning my head, I saw that ‘Lord Aozora’ had landed a particularly brutal looking punch straight to Honoka’s nose. I winced as I saw a thin trickle of blood stream down over the older woman’s lips, only to wince again when she reared back and abruptly headbutted her opponent.

Now they both had a nosebleed.

“So, what’s this all about?” Renauld asked, jerking his head in the direction of the duel.

“Eh…I think it was the usual?” ‘Pinless’ Pete said uncertainly, scratching the thin, patchy beard on his weak chin. “Kenny called Honoka a gormless, talentless hack not fit to lead a general store, much less the Cultivators. Then Honoka said he was a feckless coward and tackled him through the wall. Nothin’ out of the ordinary, but, if you ask me…” He leaned forward, and almost instinctively I leaned back, even though I wasn’t anywhere near the man. “It’s a distraction. Meetin’ wasn’t goin’ well, with plenty of raised voices and some dangerous talk bein’ raised. Always thought those two didn’t hate each other as much as it seemed.”onHH

“What was the meeting about?” I asked, ignoring the dirty look I got from Kargath in the process.

Pete’s eyes slid my way, and he considered me for a moment. A smile appeared on his lips for some reason, displaying several gold teeth. “Whether or not we publicly support Oskar’s bid, o’ course.”

Bid? What bid? I…thought it was all but settled that Oskar would be ascending to the throne?

However, before I could question the almost stereotypically suspicious man, the dust finally settled, revealing the man who I had known was casting the shield.

Grey.

My mentor was…looking good, honestly, even if he had an almost exasperated frown on his thin lips. The man looked to have put on some weight since the last time I had seen him, considering he had still been shaking off the effects of his Brand, even if he had recovered his power. He was wearing an almost stately looking robes of a peculiar silver cloth, over which he wore a similar charcoal grey cloak to the students. Also similarly, he bore a long blue sash around his waist, and upon his breast was a pin that seemed to be unique to him. It looked to be Lunar Basalt, wrought into the form of a triskelion. Of his infamously powerful weapons, I saw no hint.

He had his right hand raised in the direction of the duel and was striding toward the edge of it. That was, until his eyes flickered in my direction.

My eyes met his own reversed silver and black orbs, for the first time in nearly half a year.

Grey’s lips parted in surprise and then widened into a smile. I couldn’t help but return it as I raised the hand not holding Aveline’s in a small wave toward the man who had honestly done a lot for me.

Despite the odd thoughts I’d had about Grey, and the small suspicions that had fostered…

It was good to see him again.

<<Chapter 315 | Table of Contents | Chapter 317>>

Chapter 315 - Shut Gate

In the first place, calling this a mere ‘campus’ was a bit of an understatement. In reality, the grounds that belonged to the Academy of Mystic Arts seemed more like a town. An enclosed city within a city, with its own separate wall that completely sectioned off a portion of the middle layer. It stretched all the way from the wall in the distance that separated off the great bulk of Kyronkar looming overhead, and the small homey towers of the lower district. The particular wall that enclosed the Academy campus from the rest of the city of Blutstein seemed to be a relatively recent addition to the foundation, constructed of a different material than the rest of the city. While the majority of the stone that Blutstein was apparently conjured from was a dark grey granite, the walls of the Academy were instead a different shade, so light they almost looked white. The sharp contrast between the two stones marked a clear delineation point between the property of the city, and the property of the Academy.

One problem, though.

The massive black steel gates, big enough to hold off an army, were very much closed. Our party of seven stood before the impenetrable and very much closed entrance and silently stared at it.

“Well…” I said slowly. “What now?”

Renauld scratched his head. “Uh. I don’t know?” At my look, he shrugged. “Hey, I’ve never actually seen the gates closed like this.”

“There a different entrance?” Azarus asked, scratching his chin through his beard.

Liora studied the looming walls with crossed arms and a frown. “There is a freight elevator connected to a canal running out to sea. The Academy sees to it’s own material needs through that matter, directly negotiating with trade partners. The entrance is back down in the harbor district, and the exit is somewhere in there.”

That caused Renauld to blink. “Oh, hey. I didn’t know that. Makes sense, though, I suppose. How did…you…” He trailed off at the look Liora fixed him with. “Right, right. I forgot. Former spook.”

I shook my head at their back and forth and adjusted the napping Aveline on the hip from where I held her. I looked over at Venix inquisitively. “Any ideas?” I asked him, causing the Antium samurai to stir from his quietude. “Presumably you lived here for years after Grey recruited you.”

As if seeing the closed gates for the first time, Venix looked up and frowned. “Do not attempt the supply lift. I have seen the defenses in that corridor, and it would be foolish to test them.” He stopped, then, and looked around at the group of us standing around idly. “Have any of you simply attempted…to knock?”

There was an embarrassed silence, then, as none of us met each other’s eyes. I think I heard a feline snicker from Azarus’s direction, but when I glanced that direction, Sena looked totally composed.

Venix sighed at us and stepped forward towards the gate. He raised one chitinous arm, his white and pink robe falling around it…

And pounded on the massive edifice before us, his fist impacting the blackened steel hard enough that it rang like a gong. The noise was so loud that it traveled a long distance, far enough that when I looked over my shoulder I could see more than a few pedestrians had stopped to watch us. I winced and hurriedly looked back around.

Nothing happened for several minutes, all us watching the door silently and waiting for any hint of movement. Venix was rearing back his fist to bang on the gate once more when something happened. The gates didn’t open, no.

But a small slot at around eye level did, something I hadn’t even been able to see on the surface of the steel. In that new rectangular opening, I could see a pair of suspicious brown eyes set into deep sockets staring out at the world. That was all, though, as the eyes were pressed pretty close up to the slot. I saw nothing else about the owner. The opening was off to the side of Venix, and so the owner didn’t see the Antium man.

He sure saw us, though, and he didn’t look happy about it.

“Stop makin’ all that damned racket!” A rough, pissed-off voice said in a…strangely familiar accent. I turned to face Azarus with a raised eyebrow, hooking my head towards the gate. My visibly surprised Dwarven friend nodded without looking at me. “What the hells do ya kids want?!”

“Uh…” Renauld said, raising a hand and causing the eyes to snap over his way. The Gnoll flinched slightly at the regard. “I’m a student here, and I want to get inside? My friends too.”

“I don’t give a damn who you are!” The gatekeeper barked at him. “You or yer pissant friends! These gates ain’t openin’ till the new King signs the treaty, and that’s flippin’ final! If ya didn’t want ta be stuck outside, then ya shouldn’t have gone gallivantin’ off in search o’ glory!”

The view slot slammed shut with a ringing sound.

I blinked.

“But I didn’t…” Renauld said surprisingly meekly. “I was in prison…”

Venix sighed and then raised his fist to bang on the gate once more. This time he was only able to cause the blackened steel to ring one more time before the slot was wrenched open again.

“I’m warnin’ ya, ye little shits!” The owner of the now bloodshot eyes shouted at us furiously. “If ya bang on me door ONE MORE TIM-”

This time the gatekeeper was interrupted. “Kargath Gravelfoot,” Venix said flatly, stepping into view before the doorkeeper could keep shouting at us. “You know me. I have returned from my task in escorting the Headmaster's apprentice. We seek entrance and audience with the Shattered Sun.”

'Kargath Gravelfoot' blinked his reddened eyes at us. “Eh? Venix? Where the hell did ya come from? Wait. Wait a second…” He turned his eyes back to the rest of us standing behind the Antium samurai to study the group. His eyes flickered over everyone before ultimately landing on me. “Well, I’ll be damned. Uh…name was…” The eyes looked down, and through the slot I thought I heard a ruffling noise. “Nathan…Hurt?”

“Hart, actually,” I said with a wince, stepping forward. I shifted my grip on the snoozing little girl in my arms and did my best to smile at the gatekeeper. “Grey-Headmaster Greycton should be expecting me.”

“Well, no shit, boy,” Kargath said flatly. “Only the Headmaster told me ya were likely ta get here tomorrow. Made good time, did ya? Nevermind, nevermind. Give me a mo’.”

The slot closed once more, and seconds later I heard a grinding noise as something was lifted from the other side of the door. The gates briefly shuddered, and then the leftmost one was opened just enough for a large head to poke out and stare at us.

Only, at a much lower height than the view slot had been. Dwarven height, actually.

Staring out at us expectantly was the large, bushy head of a Dwarven man of average height for the race. He looked to be somewhere in the stages of middle-age, with long brown hair struck through with grey bound up in numerous braids bound with iron ornaments. A full-length beard of the same shade adorned his face, tied up into two additional braids that trailed down his thick chin. Normally I would have thought that was the indication that this was a Dwarven noble, but…

Somehow, I was getting the impression that this guy wasn’t from the Principality.

One thickly muscled arm snaked out of the crack and waved at us with fingers as thick as sausages. “Well? C’mon, then. I ain’t got all day, and I don’t trust those damned Loyalists out there,” He said, with a suspicious squint at the crowd in the distance.

We did as Kargath asked, squeezing through the gap he had opened. Once through, I stepped to the side to let my companions follow behind, as I took in the grounds of what was likely going to be the focal point of my life for the foreseeable future.

I had been right to call this a secluded town within a city. The Academy of Mystic Arts was massive.

It wasn’t all one building as I’d typically thought of when I considered Universities. I…had never had the opportunity to attend myself, back on Earth, and so I had only been able to fantasize about it. I’d needed to both provide for and take care of my Father, and one of my common daydreams during those hard days had been about my perfect fictional college life. I had, naively, thought it would be all one majestic building where people my own age could mingle and learn.

But the reality here in magical fantasy land couldn’t be farther from the truth. There were dozens of huge majestic buildings stretching off into the distance before, all of them distinct and meticulously cared for. All of them were constructed in varying styles from across the face of Vereden, using materials that almost seemed excessive in scope and, frankly, Aetherial density. Generally, I think the architects of the Academy facilities had deliberately chosen not to imitate the tower ‘tower and spire’ motif that the rest of Blutstein seemed to follow. I’m not sure what purpose the solid gold trim I could see on one of the buildings nearest to the gate served, but even I could tell it was supporting some powerful enchantments.

They had the amenities to support all it, too. I was damn sure that some of the construction I saw in here looked like restaurants, general stores, and even more specialized ones as well. It was somewhat unsurprising to see what looked like a stationary store.

I’d probably be frequenting that one.

I believe I even saw a Gyreite Church somewhere in the distance, the sunlight reflecting off of the Rorician sandstone of its walls.

It seemed like they had everything in here. Everything you could possibly need to both support a University…or withstand a siege.

Everything seemed meticulously planned, as well, with distinct paths leading to and fro all the different subsections of the campus grounds. I could barely even see all of it from where I stood, and I could already tell that this place was expansive. But not, strangely, in an overwhelming manner similar to what I’d experienced out in the lower layer of the city. I think what helped matters was the large spaces in between the facilities, dominated by well cared for greenery. Shrubs, and flowers, and gardens, and trees were to be found aplenty on the grounds of the Academy. So much so that it almost felt like I had taken a step outside of the Blutstein gates and out into the wilderness.

Only, it was filled with powerful resources to train the next generations of Classer, be they Magi or Cultivator.

Oddly, none of them were to be found. I didn’t see anyone actually out and about on the beautiful grounds stretching out in front of me. Which was…odd to say the least. It had been my impression that nearly the whole of the faculty and student population had been locked up in here ever since the war had really started to heat up. After all, it had been one of the most secure places on the continent, even though the Academy was right in the heart of Loyalist territory.

Strange. Where was everyone?

I was knocked out of my initial rubbernecking by the sound of the gate closing behind me. Looking back and then down, I saw the Dwarf from earlier gazing up at me with a single raised bushy eyebrow. I had to restrain a laugh when I got a look at the inside of the gate behind him, and the stepstool shoved off to the side. That must have been how he had been staring through the viewport earlier.

Good thing I didn’t laugh, because this guy did not look like he fucked around.

Kargath Gravelfoot was quite possibly the most stereotypical Dwarf I’d ever personally met here on Vereden. He wasn’t anywhere near as tall as Azarus, who was abnormally tall for one of his people. Kargath looked to be maybe four foot one at best, but an extremely thickly muscled four foot one. The Dwarf might just have biceps bigger around than my head he was so powerful looking, with a barrel chest that visibly stood out from his plain, dirt-stained workman clothes. For all of his evident physical prowess, Kargath looked like nothing more than a common farmer.

“Ye done there youngster? Have a nice look see?” He said wryly. Before I could even open my mouth, he shook his head. “Eh, don’t matter. I’m Kargath, the Groundskeeper here at the Academy. Don’t mess with me rose bush’s or I’ll mess with yer bones. Got it, lad?”

“Ah…yeah,” I blinked at him, only for all the conversation to finally wake the sleeping little girl in my arms. Carefully, I set Aveline down on the cobblestones of the main thoroughfare and watched as she yawned. Fade moved up to stand next to her, and taking advantage of the situation, Aveline leaned on him.

Honestly, I don’t think he minded at all.

Flicking my eyes back up, I saw that Azarus had surprisingly started a conversation with the apparent Groundskeeper.

“…do ya have any younger relatives, greybeard?” Azarus asked him, looking surprisingly awkward.

“Aye…I do,” Kargath answered, eyeing the much taller dwarf with a hint of suspicion. “Who’s askin’?”

Azarus took a deep breath. “Azarus of no House,” He said brusquely. “Is one of their names Torgir? I…spent some time in Khazerak Hold, and knew someone named Torgir Gravelfoot. He…stood up fer me, when I needed it most.”

Kargath squinted at him. “That’s me nephew’s name, sure enough. But that boy ain’t been livin’ in Khazerak fer years now. He’s here, if’n yer lookin’ fer him. I sponsored the layabout when he got into a heap of trouble with Ol’ Garlan. Somethin’ ta do with the poor old battleaxes daughter, I think.”

Azarus’s lips parted in shock then, and I barely heard his next words they were whispered so quietly. “Torgir is here?”

Huh. I…wonder what that was about.

I didn’t have time to ask, though, because Kargath turned to me. I noticed that his gaze softened a touch when it landed on the half-awake form of Aveline. “Let’s get ye lot over ta the Headmaster’s estate. I can see yer gel there swayin’ in the wind like a reed. There’ll be a bed there fer her, and no mistake. But…ye’ll have ta wait ta see the man himself.”

“Why?” I asked, taking Aveline’s hand in my own and following after Kargath as he walked past me.

As I felt my companions fall in beside us, Kargath shrugged. “He and the Lady are holdin’ some big fancy meetin’ ta address the entire student body. Everyone is over in the main hall,” He nodded towards a particularly large building off in the distance. “But I already know what it’s about, and I don’t give a hoot. Ain’t my business, and it ain’t none o’ yers either. Not until yer officially a student.”

Well, that answered the question of where everyone was.

But the group, led by Kargath the Groundskeeper, had barely walked more than a few paces before something unexpected happened.

The front wall of the 'main hall' Kargath had indicated in the distance...

Exploded, and two figures came fly through the new hole in the grand structure, surrounded on all sides by dust and rubble. The distance wasn't so great that I couldn't make out some details on them. One appeared to be a middle-aged Kawamaran man wearing pure black robes, his arms from the elbow down surrounded by conjured water deep and dense enough that it looked to have been shaped into turtle-shells, of all things.

The other was much more familiar.

An older Kawamaran woman wearing Healer's robes, with two crimson flaming wings buffeting her every movement.

Honoka.

<<Chapter 314 | Table of Contents | Chapter 316>>

Chapter 314 - Tiered

“Nobody really believes Kyron was interred in the Zenith Crystal, you know,” Renauld said to me as our entire group threaded our way through the outer layer of Blutstein. “It’s common knowledge what it actually is.”

It hadn’t taken long for us to register the Astray with the port authority of Blutstein. Primarily because as soon as the official we’d spoken to had heard my name, his eyes had lit up and he’d informed me that I was expected. To my surprise, Grey had apparently paid in advance for me to have access to his private docks, where his own ship lay waiting for her captain. The suddenly very respectful official had told me politely that the dockhands would gladly ferry my ship into those docks at no extra cost. I had initially been wary and unwilling to let anyone I didn’t know captain my ship, but Liora had told me it wouldn’t be a problem.

Nobody was going to try and fleece a direct guest of Headmaster Greycton of the Academy of Mystic Arts. Liora was very confident about that, so I let it go.

For now.

Honestly, I initially questioned just how my mentor had known I was going to be coming to Blutstein in my own ship and that I needed a dock for it. That was until I remember just who he was in a very public ‘relationship’ with.

The moon had probably told him I was on my way.

Thanks to the very expensive spatially expanded bags we’d picked up in Kawamara for the Goryuen expedition, it wasn’t hard for us to pack up all of our belongings and carry them with us as we left my ship behind. Normally I would have thought it was a bit sad to carry around nearly everything you owned in a bag the size of a rucksack, but with the proper Enchantment, it was…less so.

After all, I had well over a thousand pieces of gold within my own, not to mention the weaponry, the raw Oninite ore, all my personal supplies…hell. That wasn’t even counting all of the rewards I’d gotten from Emperor Seimei or the treasures I’d picked up from the Netherim Bunker.

I was doing fairly well for myself, these days.

Liora led the way through the narrow streets of the lower level as we stepped out of the wharf district, more than familiar with the city as the only native among us. The rest of us followed behind, while I had Aveline up on my shoulders once more, to better let the little girl rubberneck her head around to see as much of her surroundings as possible. Fade followed along closely at my heels, head on a swivel just like the little girl, while Sena had elected to use her own inborn gift to shrink down to the size of a kitten. She was observing the city just as curiously from a perch on Azarus’s broad shoulder, if not with more imperious dignity.

Personally, I didn’t see the draw of Blutstein yet. I kept an eye on the surroundings while I simultaneously listened to Renauld’s yammering about the city, both Azarus and I doing our best to pay attention and not look bored. Venix trailed behind us silently, his hatted head lowered in tense thought as he acted nearly like a bodyguard to us. Fade had to keep close to my heels or else get in the way of other people, if only because of his antlers.

“The Zenith crystal is a Ward Stone, really,” Renauld continued his explanation. “Probably the strongest one on Vereden. It’s a relic from the Age of the gods, something personally enchanted by Kyron himself. Nobody, not even the Headmaster, really understands just how it functions. It’s kinda…both way more advanced, and way more primitive than modern Magic. But we know the effects. It synchronizes with the walls of each of the tiers, casting down layers of overlapping Wards. The result is something…sorta like an onion, I guess? The walls themselves are strengthened too, and because of it, nobody has ever really managed even to scratch them.”

Down here in the lower layer, it was all residential, and densely packed at that. The streets were barely wide enough for three people to walk through shoulder to shoulder, while the…unique tower architecture of the city meant that most homes were packed in tightly to each other. In all fairness, each ‘house’ looked to have been a custom job, all of them easily standing out from each other and looking well cared for. Greenery wasn’t exactly alien down here, either. The copious amounts of trees planted everywhere made the cramped streets seem even more so.

And that was the problem for me. I couldn’t stand just how tightly packed it was down here. Just being in these relatively crowded environs was enough to make my neck crawl.

A major contributing factor was I could see plenty of evidence of the war in the district. It had been easy to forget just how much the conflict had impacted the people when I had been in far away Hinaga, but now that I was back in Herztal, I couldn’t miss it.

There was a sizable homeless component out on the streets of the district that actually had homes. They seemed to be out on every street corner and lurking in every alleyway. By and large, they didn’t even seem dangerous to me. I think a good number of them were probably discarded soldiers, but I think the majority were largely refugees who fled from one battle or another, hoping to find succor within the strongest walls on the continent. Problem was, that seemed to have been the idea of most people. This wasn’t a small city by any means, likely either the largest or the second largest by what I knew. But there were just too many in the walls now.

In the grand scheme of things, a few months after a war wasn’t long enough for things to settle down. I…couldn’t help but notice that a large number of those homeless were Sculpted.

I did my best to direct Aveline’s gaze away from all of them, even though they had my sympathy.

Hopefully, I could find something different to buy in a different area, when it came time to lay down some roots for Aveline and me. I’d go mad if I had to live in a crowded neighborhood, after all the time spent out in the wilder world I’d done in the last year. I had no doubt crime was also on the rise, just from the sheer press of bodies that had descended on the Human Gem City.

I was pretty thankful when we reached the end of the lower layer and stepped out into the buffer zone that led up to the middle layer. Arranged all the way around the ring of the wall was what looked to be soldier barracks, still constructed in the usual Blutsteinian manner.

I couldn’t help but notice that for all of the many barracks towers down here, they looked a little…sparsely occupied.

More evidence of the war. I’m not sure the ink had even dried on the treaty, and even then. Even then there were likely military tensions because Blutstein didn’t have a King right now. How were you going to enforce a treaty when you didn’t have an official head of state?

For some reason, the coronation of Oskar was being delayed. That had been on the lips of nearly every person we’d passed on the way through the residential district. Even though the war was over, people still seemed uneasy, crowding together in huddled bunches and whispering to each other. I didn’t blame them, either. It was my understanding that there had been a brief siege on the city some months ago, where the forces of the Uprising had blockaded both the land and sea routes. It had only come to an end when it was discovered that the previous High King, Oskar’s brother Alaric, had committed suicide instead of surrendering.

And even that was suspicious, in and of itself. I didn’t get the impression that the Blutsteiniens actually believed Alaric had killed himself.

The common belief was that he had been assassinated.

Which…I understood. I just didn’t know who could have done it. By that point the Nocturne Division had pretty much been dismantled, and there were very few covert operatives left to the Uprising. Not none, of course. I hadn’t forgotten how the Bluebacks had absorbed the remnant Agents of my former Division.

I shook off such thoughts when we reached the access point to the middle layer. I had been wondering just what it would be and had dreaded the possibility that it might be stairs. Thankfully, I was wrong.

It was an enormous lift. Actually, the mechanism of it was…a little familiar to me, to be honest.

This reminded me of the barge platform I had needed to desperately defend back on Goryuen, in the lead-up to our entrance into the hollow heart of Gorenzan. There was a large stone platform attached to the sheer stone wall of the dividing layer, through no method I could discern. It was like the flat edge of it had simply been glued to the wall. The platform itself was easily big enough to fit nearly a dozen wagons and the beasts pulling them, as well as probably over a hundred different people seeking passage upward. Thankfully it wasn’t that packed, but there were still more than a few different carts of goods on the sheer stone, waiting for some signal from the stone guardhouse nearby. The method by which it was raised and lowered was even familiar to me, considering there were two enormous lengths of chains attached to the sides of the platform, trailing off into the sky. Both were reminiscent of the mechanisms back on Goryuen, which I found curious. I had been told that had been the work of ancient Kawamaran craftsman, but now I wondered. Considering this entire city had seemingly been constructed by one of the ‘gods’, had the mechanism back on Goryuen been divine in origin as well?

The bored looking iron Sculpted guard at the tollhouse before the lift sure wasn’t divine, though. He barely gave us a single disinterested glance before looking back down at the desk he was sitting at and making a mark in a logbook. “Seven silver for non-citizen group passage.”

As the current person in front, Renauld sputtered. “What? Since when is the toll that high?! Last time I was here it was barely five copper per person for passage!”

Liora piped up from behind him. “Actually, I am a citizen.”

The Sculpted directed a gaze over to her and razed a hand that held a strange metallic plate. There was a clear inscription of a hand in front of it, as well as a clear piece of quartz at the top. As he shifted it in his hands, I could see an Enchantment Disc attached to the back. “Hand, please.”

Without protest, Liora stepped forward and lay her furry hand in the center of the circular plate. After a second, the quartz at the top lit up with a faint green light. The Sculpted nodded. “Confirmed. Passage is free to Blutstein citizens. The toll is six silver.” Meanwhile, the still frowning Renauld got a half-lidded metallic stare in return. “Five copper per person was before the treasury was emptied for a war, sir. Just be thankful you’re not merchants. They’re really feeling the higher tax on goods, so…six silver.” Renauld grumbled about it but presented the required payment for all of us. The Sculpted nodded and reached over to pull a lever on the side of his booth down. In response, the long wooden beam that blocked off the path to the lift rose, not unlike an entrance to a car park back on Earth. “The next lift cycle is in ten minutes. Enjoy your stay in in the City of Spires. Next!”

At his direction, we shuffled onto the platform, and I looked around as we did. I couldn’t help but notice that most of the people on here with us didn’t look exactly…poor. Most of them either looked like merchants or the well-to-do. I frowned as I mulled that over.

A single silver to access the broader markets didn’t seem like much to me initially, but that was until I considered just how…insolated from poverty I’d been since I landed in Vereden. The unified currency system on this planet wasn’t hard to grasp, really. There was copper, silver, and gold, with a hundred pieces of each leading to the next. A large, quality loaf of bread was typically about five to eight copper. A regular family could expect to spend about fifteen to twenty copper to feed a person per day, so about five or six silver a month for a combined nine to twelve silver a month usually. And that was just food costs, really. There were a bunch of different costs in everyday life, and considering normal craftsmen typically only made about fifteen silver a month…

Damn, Blutstein was really putting the screws to the underclass. Were the royal coffers really in such dire straights that they had to bleed their laborers and craftsmen dry? There were some businesses in the lower layer, but not to the extent there were up there. Most jobs and supplies were in the above district.

I was jolted out of my observations when the chains on either side of the platform tightened and began to lift it into the sky. It was a short journey up to the middle layer, and honestly, I could see an immediate difference once we reached it. It was not only much more open up here, but much cleaner as well. The people were much better fed, with far more guards and soldiers evident on the streets, while the cries of merchants trying to hawk their goods from stalls and stores alike fille the air. The noise of commerce and crafting filled the air as Liora and Renauld led us along the ring of the middle layer to where the Academy was supposed to be. We had to hike halfway across the city in order to reach it from the dock face position we entered into Blutstein from, and by the time we reached the campus I was already sick of all the walking. I swear to god I was going to figure how some way to reach the docks quicker than the near five damn hours it took us to reach the middle layer alone. But nooo, I just had to turn down Renauld’s offer of a carriage. I was already envious of all the people I’d seen riding in them along the neat cobbled streets, both here and in the lower layer.

It took us another two hours of walking to reach the campus, and by that time Aveline had elected to take a nap. And when we arrived at the gates, I couldn't help but sigh.

They were shut tight.

Of course they were.

<<Chapter 313 | Table of Contents | Chapter 315>>

Chapter 313 - City of Spires

It began as nothing more than a dot on the horizon. Something that stretched up over the curve of the world to introduce itself in a gradual reveal that took hours.

Three points in the distance. Two of them appeared to be natural to my eyes, the peaks of long distant mountains with pure white crowns at the crest. They appeared first and didn’t really catch my attention all that much, considering the sheer number of mountains I’d seen in my time on Vereden. They were a remarkable size, sure, but still seemed like normal, if not close together peaks

But the third was not natural. This one appeared after another hour or so of travel, and it startled me to see it. Even from the great distance we were from the veritable blades upthrust into the heavens, I could tell that it was man-made, even if the details were indistinct from this separation. It gleamed in an almost crystalline manner as it reflected the sun, alternatively flickering between green and red. And yet…

It only seemed to be slightly smaller than the natural equivalents it grew in a row of, centered between.

I furrowed my brow at the sight from my position at the helm of the Astray, gazing out at the distant peaks. “Can’t be,” I said out loud, catching the attention of those who stood with me. Aveline was currently taking a nap, while Venix was meditating at the prow of my ship. Everyone else had gathered with me for the company as we veritably flew over the waves buffeted by extremely favorable winds. The flapping of the sails was loud enough that I was barely audible, and I think the only reason Azarus to my right heard me was because of his Perception score.

The Dwarven Envoy of Tarus turned to me with a raised crimson eyebrow, tearing his own gaze away from the distant peaks. “What is?”

I nodded to the distant dots on the horizon. “I’m guessing that means we’re close to Blutstein? I just thought one of them looked manmade for a second.”

“Because it is,” An amused female voice said, as Liora stepped to join me at the wheel, standing to my left. Behind us, Renauld and Fade paid us no attention at all, content to continue playing their game.

I had no idea where the young Spirit Wolf had learned how to play Karat, the game of cards I’d been taught by literal pirates, but apparently he had. Still, I had to admit it was impressive how he was holding cards with paws.

And beating the pants off of the Gnoll Healer, from the faint cursing I could hear.

“Those are the Three Peaks,” Liora continued, ignoring the side-show behind us. She nodded to the horizon. “Hengiskar on the left, known as the Elder Brother. On the right is Horsaval, the Younger Brother. They were named in honor of the two founders of the tiny nation of Herztal in the ancient past, long before the unification of the scattered Human kingdoms in the aftermath of the Initialization wars.”

“And way before the ‘gods’ showed their faces,” Azarus continued, making air quotes with his fingers. I hid a smile at the gesture I think my Dwarven friend had picked up from me, as he rightfully mocked Lucretia and her co-conspirators. I hadn’t kept all the revelations about the origins of the ‘gods’ from my companions, and frankly, none of them had been surprised to hear them. While religion was still common in modern-day Veredenese cultures, reverence for the long-banished gods was not.

Mockery and a general sense of ‘good-riddance’ was common.

“And the middle one?” I asked them.

Renauld wandered up to us grumpily with a smug-looking Fade trailing behind him. I don’t think I had to ask who had won the game. “That would be Kyronkar,” He said, tucking his deck of Karat cards away into his robe. “Blutstein itself lies in the valley between the Brothers, and Kyronkar…well. Let’s just say it’s smack dab in the center of that.”

Kyronkar…something about that name sounded familiar to me, but I couldn’t quite place where I’d heard it.

My gaze flickered between all three of them. “Okay…but there’s no way that’s man-made, right? Right…?”

Liora reached up to rub her snout with a faint smile. “Depends on what you mean by man-made. You’ll see, Nathan. Blutstein isn’t known as the City of Spires for no good reason.”

I just narrowed my eyes at the three of them, standing smugly to my side.

“Should probably go wake the kid,” Renauld said in lieu of an answer, a smirk on his own snout. “You never forget your first view of Blutstein. I know I sure haven’t.”

I snorted, nodded, and then looked down to meet Fade’s eyes. He understood my request without my even needing to ask, wandering away and below deck.

The benefits of the Familiar bond.

……………………………………

Hours later, everyone was gathered on the deck of the Astray to greet the growing city on the horizon. The view of Blutstein wasn’t anything they hadn’t seen before, while it was new for Aveline, Fade and I. Azarus had agreed to take the wheel for me, while my Familiar, my charge and I stood at the prow.

The City of Spires…

I could see why it was called that.

Blutstein was…it was easily the largest city I had ever seen on Vereden by an order of magnitude. It absolutely dwarfed Rhoscara, the previously largest I’d visited on these shores. No pun intended, but my God. It had to be on the same level as a modern major metropolis from back on Earth. Not quite on the level of something like New York, or Tokyo perhaps.

But still pretty damn big.

The city itself stretched off into the horizon for miles, situated in a vast valley that lay between the two large mountains known as the Brothers. It was so large that there was barely any space in that valley not occupied by humanity in one way or another. The entire coastline which lay in the space between Hengiskar and Horsaval was dominated by either the immense walls and fortifications of the city proper, or by the single largest harbor I had ever seen on any planet. The docks alone were easily twice as large as what I had seen in Elderwyck, and that city was meant to be the largest trading hub in Herztal! I…could only guess it was the central location of Elderwyck that contributed to that because there were more ships in the harbor of the City of Spires than I’d thought existed on Vereden. I almost absentmindedly realized that Grey’s own White Gull had to be somewhere in that forest of bobbing sails.

But…by and large…what drew the eye the most were the towers.

Or rather, spires.

It seemed like the Herztalians of Blutstein had a desire to build up, rather than outward. Most buildings I could see stretched up at least four floors, and those were just the small ones. The larger spires of the city stretched up into blue yonder in a manner similar to that of skyscrapers from back on Earth. Not all of them were that tall, but for the most part I could see dozens and dozens and dozens of towers and spires of all shapes and sizes stretching out across the entirety of Blutstein. Because of this, there almost appeared to be different tiers to the city, and in more than one way.

Although the valley between the two mountains was still at a higher elevation than the coastline, making it harder to make out certain details, some things were just evident. Blutstein seemed to have very distinct levels to it, each separated by a different rise and its accompanying high walls. The overall effect was almost akin to that of a tiered hill, with the construction in each circle of the city never reaching over the massive height of the walls dividing the layers.

From what I could tell, there were three of the levels, with outlying necessary services like the docks and even some farms outside the tiers.

The lowest and by far largest level that encircled the whole city looked to be residential to my eyes, and its tower homes seemed almost…quaint in comparison to the rest of the city. They barely seemed to comprise three to four floors at the most, and looked to belong to the lower, working class. It was tightly packed together with narrow streets snaking their way through the vertical buildings. The effect of it all was almost akin to seeing a tall patch of grass encircling the roots of a taller tree.

The middle level seemed to be the business district, taking a guess. The towers were larger in both height and width, looking far more decorated and fancy in this tier of the city. The streets were much bigger as well, and even from a distance, I could see innumerable different carts and wagons winding and clattering their way up and down cobbled lanes. They almost seemed to be arranged in some way to resemble, well…

I’d been right, earlier, to compare the outer tier to blades of grass surrounding a tree. If I didn’t know better, every building in the middle tier was deliberately set into winding lanes, in a manner evocative of great roots bursting from the surface of Vereden.

And of course, if the middle tier were the roots, and the outer was the grass that bearded them…

Then the central and core layer was the tree itself.

In the center of Blutstein rose the peak that I had seen earlier on the horizon, now fully visible as it rose to dominate the landscape.

Kyronkar.

It…I think it had to be the single tallest man-made structure in existence, either on Earth or Vereden. It stretched high enough into the sky that I could see clouds floating through the heavens flowing around its upper reaches, and wide enough that it put the Citadel at Helstein to absolute shame. I was finally able to tell why the distant peak I’d seen had gleamed in the light as well. The capstone was a single enormous gemstone, what looked to be an emerald with a solid core of ruby. The rays of light from Tarus that streamed through the impeccably carved crystal made it gleam almost like a second star, emerald one second, ruby the next. The rest of the tower was constructed of a stone I wasn’t familiar with, not quite as striking as the capstone, but still remarkable. It was a dark green of some kind, with striking inclusions of bright, crimson red within. Despite the height of the spire, it was strangely clean and polished looking, almost unbelievably so. The enormous artificial mountain appeared to have what looked to be seven sides to it, each carved with impeccably straight lines and sheer flat surfaces that thrust out of the base within Blutstein. Actually…

I tilted my head and furrowed my brow.

“Is it…a star?” I asked out loud, as Aveline gasped in amazement from her place up on my shoulders. I had to admit I shared her feelings, but I was letting my Core Ring handle all of that, while I did the task of analyzing the awe-inducing sight of Kyronkar.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Azarus seeming almost…disappointed in my lack of visible reaction. I repressed a smirk. “Aye, it is,” My Dwarven friend said, regardless of the letdown.

“The base is shaped like that of a seven-pointed star,” Liora picked up patiently. “From there, Kyronkar grows into the sky to become the lesser peak of the trifecta, a little over a mile in height and a third that in width.”

“Almost like a monument…” I mused to myself and then stopped. “Ah. I see. This…is something that the gods did, isn’t it?”

“Yup,” Renauld said, popping the word. “It’s in the name, after all. Kyron-kar. Kar means peak in old Herztalian, and Kyron…”

“Was the name of the Human god of Magic,” Azarus continued, crossing his arms. He spit off to the side. “He was one of the Order gods, and he carked it along with the Dwarven God of War, Yorgun.”

Kyron and Yorgun.

It struck me, then, why Kyronkar had sounded so familiar to me. Back during my confrontation with Rhazal, he had mocked me by saying that ‘Kyron and Yorgun are long dead’. He had apparently been talking about the Human and Dwarven gods.

Who had both likely been part of Lucretia’s conspiracy against the Netherim.

That made me wonder just what their real names had been.

“Kyronkar was his citadel, the seat of Magic’s power on Vereden,” Liora picked up, unaware of my thoughts. “And Blutstein his city. His Gem City, as they are called. The base of the entire project was, according to Herztalian legend, magicked into being with a single wave of his hand. Then the Lord of Workings spent seven days and seven nights conjuring the spire of Kyronkar itself, growing it from deep beneath Vereden in a single unbroken length of stone.”

“And then,” Renauld continued in a ‘spooky’ tone, waggling his fingers at me. “Legend says when he died, his body was interred in the peak. The ruby is really his blood. OoOoOh.”

Liora shook her head tolerantly with a small smile on her lips, long used to Renauld’s theatrics. “These days Kyronkar is home to both the royal family as well as the nobility of Blutstein. The spire is not actually a solid piece, you see. It’s mostly hollow, and as a result there are large floors of it owned by families of ancient blood. The ruling house lives closest to the Zenith Crystal, while they conduct business on the ground floor. The throne is there too.”

I nodded and then shook my head to clear it, jostling Aveline as I did so. She seemed to enjoy it, from the laughter I heard from the little girl. “Well, whatever. Time to go dock and find Grey. Presumably one of you knows the way to the Academy.”

“Course I do,” Renauld said, sounding almost offended as we all walked back up to the Helm. “S’not like I haven’t been going there for years or nothing. It’s in the middle ring. But, uh…we really should flag down a carriage if we’re looking to get there anytime soon, Nate. It’s a bit of a hike.”

I set down Aveline, causing the little girl to take back off to the prow with Fade in tow. Meanwhile, I took the wheel from a grateful Venix and began angling the Astray towards one of the open berths, a dockhand already waving me down. I shook my head at Renauld. “Nah, I’d like to see the city. I’m probably going to spend a long time here, so it’s best I learn it.”

Soon, Grey.

Soon.

<<Chapter 312 | Table of Contents | Chapter 314>>

Chapter 312 - Catching Up

It was…probably the booze that contributed to my foul mood, frankly.

But that didn’t change the fact that I was getting damn tired of all the slaving that seemed to both happen in Veredens past, as well as its present. It felt like every time I turned around there was another atrocity looming in my view, evidence of the inherent hierarchies born from raw strength.

I had noticed this about Veredenese societies. Though it was in the nature of mortals, as Taran called us, to stratify into classes and ranks it almost seemed…more so here in magical fantasy land. The added layer of tangible magical power and inherent granted ability from the System had created a deepening of the social divide. Here, not only were people judged based on the typical bullshit back home like wealth, bloodline, and appearance, but might as well.

I think…there was something inherently toxic about it, for mortals like us. Even though a Status granted us an enhanced lifespan, there was still an ending to it. We weren’t truly immortal, even though we could live for centuries. Possibly millennia, even, if we Awakened strove for that near-impossible peak of Paragonhood. The result of that was a desire to prove yourself beyond the norm. This wasn’t inherently bad, I think. It led to those heights that saw you engraved in the fabric of history itself.

But it also seemed to either instill a need to subjugate others or give the deranged the ability to do so. To place yourself over a people and drive them into the dirt. To deprive them of any avenue through which they could improve their lives. An almost pathologic desire to keep the masses down, while simultaneously benefiting yourself, through one of the most dehumanizing, evil institutions mortals had ever devised.

Slavery.

Veredenese history seemed rife with it, and I was sick of that. Every time…

Every time I thought I was moving past what I’d suffered through back in Addersfield, it felt like something came along and poked at that wound once more. It drove me mad. It made me want to lash out at the world. To take a blade to the throat of every slaver that had ever lived, throwing myself at them with a fury that only seemed to have grown with time. Sometimes I felt like I would gladly tear out their throat with my teeth if I needed to, uncaring of what might happen to me in the process.

I longed to join Bleddyn. I dreamed of what my old friend might be doing with his Unshackled, in the heart of the Principality.

But those were just…animal instincts, really. I was cognizant enough to realize that fact. I had responsibilities now. Important ones, where people relied on me.

One particularly helpless person in particular.

If…I hadn’t found Aveline down there in the bunker…I wondered. What would I have done, when I learned just how much Bleddyn’s rebellion had progressed? Would I have been able to restrain myself from changing my long-set plans of joining Grey’s Academy? Would I have changed course right then and there, and sailed to join the fight against the slavers? Would my friends and companions have joined me, in my mad quest to throw myself against the chain and shackle? What…would have happened? How far would their loyalty to me go, in the face of my selfishness?

I…think I knew the answer, and I didn’t like it.

It didn’t bear dwelling on. It hadn’t happened.

All these thoughts and more swam through my mind as I sat on the brow of my ship, brooding away the hours and absently petting Fade. After essentially storming away from the small celebration in my galley, if only to spare the others my temper, I’d retrieved my first aid kit and bandaged my hand up after picking out the glass. I didn’t want to waste a potion on such a small series of wounds that would probably be healed by my Status overnight anyway. The dull ache was a good reminder to me about watching my temper, anyway.

Besides.

Spending some alone time with Fade was a good idea, anyway. We hadn’t yet had the chance to really catch up, one-on-one. It only took me…a few hours until I’d calmed myself enough that we could do so. In that time, I’d noticed the rest of my companions had returned to the ship. Renauld and Liora had noticed me near the prow but had seemed to sense I wanted privacy, if only from the air around me and Fade. They had thankfully left us alone to wander back to their bunks. Meanwhile, I’m not sure Venix had even noticed us when he returned. Something I had noticed about him was that the Antium man was often caught up in his own head these days. He seemed to waffle between resolve and contemplation very easily on the trip down here. I got the sense he was wrestling with a decision.

About something I could take a good guess, frankly. But if he didn’t want to talk about it, yet, that was his business.

As I talked with Fade, he was both jealous and a tad worried about the sheer amount of adventures and mishaps I’d gotten into, ever since I’d dropped him off with Taran. I didn’t say it, but I was glad I’d done so. With as underpowered as he had been, I’m genuinely unsure if Fade would have survived any of the battles against Rhazal or Tatsugan.

Now though, I’m not so sure. Fade had grown, in the time we’d been separated. While I wouldn’t call him full-grown, he was more than large enough to be a threat. Under his thin summer coat, I could feel the powerful, corded muscles he seemed to have put on under Taran’s tutelage. Not only that, but I had verifiable evidence that the Spirit Wolf was growing in power at a rapid pace. I only had to pull up my Status to see that, now.

It made me wonder just how he’d fare one-on-one, in a fight against a monster these days.

Probably better than my own first solo fight.

I reached up to trace the diagonal scar across my left cheek, now patterned with black scales. A memento from that Blade-Rack Hart that I’d never been able to bring myself to get healed. Fade noticed the movement, but didn’t stop his own mental explanation of his time with the elder Spirit Wolf.

“I spend most of my days either Chanting or learning Chants,” He told me, shrugging his furry shoulders. “It’s not just how we store abilities we can use. It’s how we grow in strength, you know?”

A small smile stole across my face. “I don’t, actually,” I said, mildly teasing the young wolf. “Tell me about it.”

“Oh, uh…well. We take in the Aether and refine it, and then shape it in a specific Chant form,” Fade started slowly. “Only, we don’t store that one. We kind of…push it down? The old fang tells me we absorb the effect, but not the Aether. It kinda builds up into something similar to your Virtues. We don’t have numbers we can check, but we can feel the effects.”

“Is that what you were complaining about earlier?” I asked him curiously. “Something about a Chant taking an hour to do?”

Fade glowered off into the distance, his gaze looking beyond the surface of the enormous river the Astray floated on. “Yeah,” He grumbled. “It’s such a pain. But whatever. I’m getting pretty strong from doing it, you’ll see. You won’t have to worry about me in a fight, Nate.” The young wolf swore.

I sighed, leaning one hand on the railing of my ship. “Whenever that may be. I’m…not staying for long, bud. We’re on the way down to the Academy, where Grey, Honoka, and…Sylvia are waiting,” I said slowly, the reminder of my first doomed relationship on Vereden giving me…complicated feelings, to say the least. I smiled down at Fade sadly. “I’m gonna miss you, Fade.”

To my surprise, the young Spirit Wolf angled his head up to stare at me in confusion. A moment later, I saw a look of canine embarrassment steal across his snout. I think the only reason I didn’t seen the red of a blush was because of all the fur in the way. Actually…wait a second…

I think I did see a faint reddening on the interior of his upright ears. At my stare, he flattened them.

“Um.” Fade’s mental voice nearly stuttered. “I…think we forgot to mention something. Sorry. I can come with you, Nate. I’ve gotten far enough on the Path that Taran doesn’t need to be there physically to teach me. I can kinda…shift over into the Concord now for brief periods of time, and uh…he can just teach me there. I'll need to come back every so often for important stuff, but for the most part my growth is kinda…up to…me…” He trailed off as I knelt down…

And drew the young wolf into a hug, my arms dodging his antlers and threading around his lupine shoulders. “That’s great news,” I breathed, feeling a sense of peace roll over me. My earlier fury at the fucked up history and practices of Vereden nearly disappeared, as Fade leaned into the hug. After a moment, we drew back, but I still kept my hands on his shoulders. “You and me again, against the world bud. Nearly the whole band will be back together again, this time in much more peaceful circumstances. Except now there’s going to be a new person. You even met her earlier.” To my surprise, Fade shuffled in place and ducked his head. I had to dodge out of the way not to get an eyeful of antler from his gesture of embarrassment. I blinked at him in confusion. “Fade?”

Said wolf was quiet for a moment. “Her name is Aveline, right?” Fade eventually replied, his mental voice low. “You said you saved her and she’s…going to be part of the pack?”

I studied him for a moment. “Yes, she is. I made a…promise to someone, that I would take care of her. More than that…,” I said slowly. “I…want to care for her. She’s just like me, Fade. I’m going to raise her as best as I can, with the help of, well, everyone. Is there…something wrong?”

Fade hurriedly looked back up at me. “No! No, it’s fine, I swear. She seems nice, and she’s really just a kid. Even more than I am. It’s just…when I saw her for the first time, I…wondered if you had…,” His mental voice nearly cut out, almost as if he was muttering.

“Fade?”

I heard him sigh. “I said I thought you’d replaced me, alright?” He said in frustrated embarrassment. “We hadn’t seen each other in so long, and I was in my human form, and it’s not much older than she is, and I just…just…” He shook his head from side to side rapidly, the movement of his antlers quick enough to cause a whistling noise. “I was being stupid, and I realized that pretty quickly. Probably those stupid human hormones…” I heard him nearly mutter.

I chuckled softly to myself, reaching over to lay one arm over his back in a half-hug. “I could never replace you, Fade. Honestly, I’ve…felt kinda…lost without you around, these last few months. I’m glad we can be together again.”

I felt more than saw Fade’s answering nod. “Yeah,” He said softly. “Me too.”

We sat there quietly on the deck until it was time for dinner, simply enjoying each other’s presence.

Once it was time to meet back up with the others, I enjoyed both re-introducing him to the group, as well as introducing him to the two members of it who had yet to be introduced in the first place. Aveline, of course, was still enamored with Fade, while Liora was merely curious. The two of them had never interacted back when I was still in training as a Nocturne Agent. Back then, Liora had been incredibly reserved, and frankly a bit odd. The Gnollish woman had really come out of her shell in the months since the close of the Construct War. Strangely enough, I caught her giving the young wolf a look of almost assessment, something that caused Fade to bristle slightly. He was startled, though, when she nodded at him in acknowledgment, one warrior to another.

A bit embarrassed, though.

I hid my smile and joined the others for dinner.

……………………………………………

The next day, I was somehow unsurprised to find that Taran had vanished in the middle of the night. I’d offered the disguised elder wolf the use of a free bunk, but he had declined in favor of sleeping up on deck. Only, when everyone awoke in the morning, he was nowhere to be found.

According to an unfazed Fade, this was typical behavior for his teacher.

What I did find, though, was a letter meant for me penned in an oddly elegant hand, resting on my desk.

In the same room I had slept in with Fade and Aveline overnight.

None of us had noticed a thing.

Still, I brushed it off, and once I opened it, I found a short, brusque list of things I could do to help Fade advance along his Path. It wasn’t signed by anyone, but I knew who it had to be from. While I appreciated the advice, I was a bit irritated by something.

That old bastard had used my most expensive calligraphy ink to pen his message. I’d paid a pretty penny for a dark blue, magically active ink back in Kawamara, and that nosy wolf had broken the seal on the glass before I could.

I had half a mind to march back to his glade and make him pay for more. Surely he had some gold squirreled away, right?

Had to pay for his booze somehow.

I shook off the impulse and got to work with the others on preparing the Astray for the journey down to Blutstein. We bought and stored some supplies from town, we adjusted the rigging, and having no real goodbyes to give, I paid the port duties for departure.

And off we went.

This time, as I sailed away from Tŵr Gronn, I had both Aveline and Fade by my side.

That felt…right.

<<Chapter 311 | Table of Contents | Chapter 313>>

Chapter 311 - Navigating Bonds

Several hours later, we had not only returned to Tŵr Gronn but to my ship as well. I’d invited everyone who had ventured with us to Taran’s home back to the galley of the Astray to catch up, so to speak. I’d also invited the terse elder Nyxwing who went by the name Umbric with us, as thanks for assisting with Azarus and Sena’s Familiar binding. The overgrown Mystical magpie had rolled his eye at me but politely declined before winging off into the trees to nest with his brethren.

Taran had taken me up on the offer, though.

Right now it was only Azarus, Fade, Sena, and I sitting around the dinner table in the somewhat tight confines of my galley.The Astray wasn’t a tiny ship, but I wouldn’t call her large either. As it was, Sena had shrunk her form to a similar size as Fade, and chosen to laze along one of the far walls while Fade rested underneath the circular table. That just left Azarus and me to entertain the disguised form of Taran at my table. I’d laid Aveline down for a nap in our quarters after we had gotten back to the ship, as she had been a bit tuckered out from the journey and the excitement of the day. The rest of my friends had yet to show their faces since I believe they were all still in town. It was barely midday by this point, as the entire journey to and back after our rituals hadn’t really taken all that long.

To my surprise, the elder Spirit Wolf had accepted one of the bottles of rice wine Azarus had manifested from seemingly nowhere. At my look, my Dwarven friend had just shrugged and offered me a bottle as well, before popping the cork on his own.

You asshole. First you smuggle booze onto my ship, and then you hide it from me until now? You’re lucky I don't through your stunty ass overboard.

To Azarus’s credit, though…

It was pretty good stuff.

The three of us clinked our bottles together and took a swig. Taran let out a pleased breath when he was done with his own. “Ah…quite good. I must admit, it’s been a long time since I’ve tasted Kawamaran rice wine,” He mused thoughtfully. “Centuries, in fact. It isn’t my favorite of the mortal alcohols, but it’s pleasant enough.”

I snorted over the rim of my own bottle. “A big drinker, are you?”

“You’d be surprised,” Taran smirked at me. “The Mynyyd Clans are quite fond of their drink, I’m sure you’re unsurprised to hear. The Thunderhearts in particular brew a quite fine mead. Very in demand across the continent, you know. I’ve developed a taste for it over the years.”

“Yeah?” Azarus smirked back at him, leaning back in his chair. “You sneak into town often fer a pint?”

“Sneak is a dirty word, Envoy,” Taran scoffed at him, taking another swig. “The only people who can’t recognize this form on sight are foreigners. I’ve never felt the need to hide my presence from the children of my own long-departed Familiar.”

“Familiar, eh?” Azarus quirked an amused eyebrow. “I’d heard ya had a partner of yer own, but are ya sayin’ the whole familiar thing is a two way street?”

Taran tilted his head in mild surprise at the Dwarf. In the meanwhile, I was staring at Taran with mild suspicion. “Of course it is. Just as Sena is now your Familiar, you are now her Familiar. It’s a mutually beneficial partnership, after all. We’re not parasites.”

“Cool, cool. But back up a second,” I said, pointing the rim of my bottle at Taran accusingly. “You’re not teaching Fade any back habits, are you? Like I dunno…boozing?”

I had no desire to deal with underage alcoholic Spirit Wolves. God, I can only imagine the fits of moodiness.

“Not really,” I heard a young voice echo through my mind, as I heard an amused canine chuff from under the table. “The mead smells nice from the…honey? I think? But I don’t like the taste.”

In response, I just narrowed my eyes at Taran further. “Doesn’t like the taste, eh?”

Taran just rolled his eyes at me and changed the subject. “Now, as for what everyone receives from a Familiar bond…it can be quite significant indeed.”

Azarus and I, almost in sync, lowered our bottles, exchanged a glance, and leaned forward in sudden interest.

“There’s more?” I asked curiously. “I thought the whole point of it was for the mental connection.”

“What? No,” Taran scoffed. “There’s more to the bond than that. Elsewise, it never would have been created in the first place. First things first. Azarus, Nathan. The both of you should have received a new General Talent named Familiar Bond. Go ahead and see for yourself. While more benefits will manifest themselves as your bond grows in strength, there is one notable thing that you have received already. You might well notice it, upon examination of your Status.”

I blinked, while Azarus didn’t and simply pulled out a small, hinged mirror I knew he kept on his person for Status updates. He’d forged the thing himself, and I’d always thought it kind of looked like a makeup compact from Earth. I shrugged and called for Hidden Amidst the Spheres. I doubt my Status had budged an inch since we’d finished our business on Goryuen, but it’s not like it cost me anything to check it.

You have gained the General Talent, Navigation!

Navigation has reached Lvl. 2.

You have gained the General Talent, Familiar Bond!

Would you like to check your Status?

Y/N

Oh. Uh…

I hadn’t realized I’d gotten a Talent for Navigation. It…made sense, I suppose. The System gave out Talents for all kinds of mundane abilities and everyday skills. In retrospect, it didn’t surprise me at all that I’d picked up one for Navigation on the high seas, after how I’d piloted the Astray across the Kawamaran sea.

I couldn’t help but wonder if Bella had the Navigation Talent as well.

Only very briefly, though. I didn’t want my mood to be ruined.

Hurriedly, I clicked yes, taking a brief glance over my full numerical Status as did so. I’d seen it so many times in the past that I nearly missed one important change. Something that had very interesting implications.

Name: Nathaniel Eugene Hart

Titles: Unbound Liberator, Calamity Slayer

Level: 179

Age: 25 Sol

Race: Human (Precursor)

Affinity: Terrestrial/Celestial

Classes: Thornblade Acolyte (Uncommon)

Professions: Aetherial Melding

Health: 2380/2380

Mana: 101%

Vitality: 238

Strength: 100

Spirit: 60

Dexterity: 416

Perception: 238

Intelligence: 574

Wisdom: 574

Free Points: 0

Options: [Talent Page], [Skill Page], [Profession Page]

My Mana was showing at one-hundred and one percent. I had never seen anything like that before. As I watched, my Status window was updated in real-time and ticked up to one hundred and two.

Well.

Wasn’t that interesting.

“The hells?” I heard Azarus ask in a baffled tone. I flicked my eyes up to see my Dwarven friend looking uncharacteristically baffled, scratching his chin as he gazed into his small mirror. “A hundred and three percent Ki? That…ain’t possible. Right?”

Movement caught my eye, and I saw Taran shaking his head, thankfully antler-free in the tight environs of my galley. “On the contrary, it’s the largest benefit from the bond,” He said with a knowing smile. “The two bonded are capable of sharing their internal energies with each other, even across great distances. The flow is not overly large, to be sure, but the channel can be forcibly widened in an emergency. Furthermore, the nature of our kinds Aetherial refinement inevitably means that there will be a great deal of leftover waste energy. Thus, you’ll likely find yourself with bleed-through in your own pools, Azarus, Nathan.”

“Hmm…” I heard Sena speak up, raising her head from its resting position on her paws. “And what of us, Taran? What benefit do young Fade and I get from this binding? I…admit I never paid much attention to Mother’s lessons on Familiarity. It never seemed relevant, considering our isolation.”

Taran nodded patiently at the comparatively younger Mystic Beast. “I do not blame you. However, it should be obvious, should it not? Our nature as partly Spiritual existences means that any Aether inherent to our beings cannot be refined for use. To do so would be to invite injury or even death, as well you know. This means that any Mana or Ki of our own we seek to use must be respirated and refined on the spot, before it is shaped and stored into a viable Chant. Thus, the bond with a mortal bypasses this issue. Any refined energy of your own can be stored in your Familiar across the bond in a similar manner to how we prepare our Chants. Depending on the speed of your Chanting, you shall find that this allows you to rapidly prepare Ki and deploy it into a viable Chant at the same speed a mortal Cultivator would cast an Art.”

Huh. That’s…interesting, and not at all how Magic works. What I was gathering from what I’d been told about the Eldrydd Path so far presented an interesting picture. For people like Azarus and I, we essentially had an internal reactor that passively processed raw Aether and refined it into Mana or Ki. It was then stored in our soul and could be drawn on at any time to cast a Spell or an Art. The weakness there, such as it was, was that we couldn’t speed up the processing component of our Core. My understanding was that not even Wisdom affected that part, only the size of the pool available to us. It made me wonder just how long it would take someone like Grey or Honoka to fill their Mana pool once it had been emptied.

And then it hit me. I had the answer to that question.

Months.

In the aftermath of Grey’s enslavement, he had been greatly weakened. He hadn’t been capable of utilizing the full breadth of his abilities and Spells until after we had left Caer Drarrow. At the time, I had thought this was just a facet of either his age or just the insidiousness of the Slave Bond. But it hadn’t been, had it? His Mana pool had been completely drained, and it took several months for his Soul to be filled with the power he needed to wield his full strength.

Wow. That…kinda sucked, didn’t it? As I grew in power, I was going to need to be more careful with how I spent my Mana, instead of the other way around. Huge chunks of it being drained at one time, with progressively more powerful Spells, had the chance of severely weakening you. Thus, you had to be more tactical about the deployment of your might. A single misstep would mean that you might not be able to respond to someone just as capable as you were, if things turned on you in the future.

I had wondered for awhile now, why Grey and Honoka and all the other old monsters on Vereden were so reluctant to wield their might. If they were all so strong, why hadn’t they just solved all of the issues facing the planet by essentially flexing on them? But this…this answered the question.

It was about the caution.

I was currently at a level where my pool was small enough it could be refilled in a night’s rest. But I had noticed that the rate seemed to be slowing. On Goryuen I’d needed to get used to not being at full Mana all the time, noticing it coming back slower than I was used to. I could only expect that to increase in time. I’d need to be more cautious myself in how I spent my Mana.

That is…

If I hadn’t just bound a Familiar.

Sena sat up from her lounging to furrow her brow in astonishment. “That’s…that’s insane. That completely circumvents the primary weakness of the Eldrydd Path, the necessary preparation time of Mystical effects. At any point in time, we can rapidly process Aether for use in our Chants, but we can’t hold onto it. But if we can store it…” She shook her crimson-furred head in bafflement. “Why isn’t this more common?”

She had a good point, actually. I’m not sure I’d even actually met anyone who had a Familiar up to now. If through a bond like this, mortal and Spiritkind were able to address one of our primary weaknesses, why didn’t I see Familiars everywhere?

Taran finally lost the amused smile on his face. “Because it’s been abused in the past,” He said somberly. “My understanding is that upon studying the System, the Great Spirits deliberately designed the Eldrydd Path as something complementary. Something that mortals would see, and upon acknowledging it, choose to work hand in hand with Spiritkind. That this could help to bridge the gap between our peoples now that the hated gods had been banished. It was…an unexpected bout of naivete from such ancient and powerful beings.”

I heaved a frustrated sigh, already guessing where this was going. I didn’t stop myself from reaching down, picking up my bottle of booze, and shotgunning what was left as Taran continued.

“Unfortunately, the inherent nature of mortality is that of greed,” The disguised Spirit Wolf said almost distantly, leaning back in his chair and staring off into space. “I was witness to it all, as one of the first Familiars. The bond requires either a Spirit or one of the People to truly function. And the mortals immediately recognized both that need, and the incredible boons that it granted. For centuries as the knowledge of the bond spread, our people were hunted by those hungry for power and-”

“Essentially enslaved,” I cut in, an ugly scowl cutting across my face. In my sudden rage, I wasn’t able to control the strength of my grip.

The bottle held in it shattered, shards of glass cutting into my skin. I barely paid any attention to the sudden surge of pain or the blood now dripping onto my table.

I was too angry to care.

“Fucking slavery,” I hissed, nearly trembling in my seat. “Why does it always come back to fucking SLAVERY on this FUCKING planet?!”

I didn’t realize I had stood up from my chair until I felt a broad palm lay itself on my shoulder. Whipping my head around, I found Azarus standing there with a somber, almost ashamed look on his bearded face. “Keep it down, Nate,” He said to me quietly. “Ye’ll wake the kid. She don’t need ta see you like this.”

I took a deep, shuddering breath at his words and nodded. I barely heard Taran’s next words through the pounding of the blood in my ears.

“As you say, Precursor,” Taran continued in the now silent galley, ancient disappointment in his voice. “There was a period of time where it was quite dangerous to be a Mystic Beast, in mortal lands. And so we retreated to enclaves of our own, under the protection of the Great Spirits. Nowadays, it’s quite rare for our kind to show ourselves to the mortals, and thus even rarer for a Familiar bond to be formed. Still…to my understanding, it’s quite prized in your-their,” He corrected himself. “Society.”

I just shook my head in helpless fury, as I felt a furry head shove itself under my uninjured hand. Looking down, I met the concerned gaze of Fade as he leaned into me.

“I’m here, Nate,” I heard him say, for me and me and alone.

I took a deep breath…

And let it out.

“I’d…better go take care of this,” I said shortly, briefly raising my blood palm.

I didn’t wait for an answer before I stepped out of the room.

Fade followed close behind me.

<<Chapter 310 | Table of Contents | Chapter 312>>

Chapter 310 - Familiarity

After his somewhat ominous words, Taran had Fade and I sit and kneel respectively on the remarkably flat stone facing each other, next to the ‘Silent Eye’. Almost conspiratorially, he directed Aveline over to a nearby tree where a large group of Nyxwings were nesting, their shining silver forms perched on dozens of branches. At some unseen signal, they fluttered down to play with the little girl, alternatively appearing to almost groom her with their thin little beaks and sing for her attention. Aveline seemed to be enjoying the all of it, though. The sight was almost akin to something I would have seen in an old cartoon from back home it was so picturesque.

Still, I was thankful that Taran had something to keep my charge busy while I was being bound to Fade.

Taran momentarily loomed over Fade and I on the expanse of stone, casting a critical eye between us. He eventually tsked with his lupine lips, a sound I hadn’t been aware canines were capable of. Before I could even ask him what the problem was, his massive form was suddenly enveloped in a familiar cloud of fog, and in moments, the shadow of Ely’s oldest son shrank. When the fog dissipated, Taran had once more assumed the form of his Human guise, ‘Talfrid’, complete with antlers. “You’re both far too tiny for me to do this in my true form,” He grumbled. “Typical fragile mortals.”

Man, we’re not tiny. You’re just huge. I met Fade’s eyes to see a long-suffering look in them. Almost simultaneously, we rolled them.

I think at this point we were both used to the griping of the elderly around us. I grinned at him a moment later, though, something Fade returned.

Man, it was good to see him again.

I don’t think our little moment was missed by Taran, judging by the side-eye the disguised wolf sent us. “Hmph. To business, then. You know…” The older ‘man’ suddenly smirked at us. “You’re lucky to be undergoing this ritual in such a modern age. Why, before the coming of the System, it was a much more dangerous thing to bind another as Familiar. The bindees had to physically exchange hearts in that bygone age, and not just magically. I’m told it was quite a risky and brutal procedure. Lucky you that mortal existences are more flexible with a Status imprinted upon them.”

I rolled my eyes at the old wolf’s taunting, not believing him for a second. “Sure, sure. Whatever you say.”

I know for a fact you were born in the years just before the Initialization. If such a thing had ever happened, you had certainly never seen it.

Taran returned the eye roll. “Believe what you will,” He said, before focusing back on the two of us, suddenly much more serious. Fade and I straightened up under the regard. “Now, I shall be using this as a lesson for Fade, as well as an important life milestone. Nathaniel, now that we’re here, I shall need a promise from you. As you shall be binding your life to one of the People, you shall without a doubt be witness to many secrets involved in the Eldrydd Path. By command of the Great Spirits, we are not to instruct the mortal races in those practices. However, by simple proximity, you shall no doubt come to understand some parts of it. You must not,” He suddenly leaned down, capturing my gaze. “Speak those secrets to another. The security and safety of all Spirits could potentially be put in question. Our greatest defense is the mystery in which we have cloaked ourselves. A similar vow is being asked of Azarus as well, this very moment.”

I furrowed my brow at Taran, a suspicious blooming. “Wait…does that mean I could potentially practice the Eldrydd Path as well? Could other mortals?”

Taran grimaced under the curious gazes of both Fade and I. “…potentially, yes. None up to this point have managed to successfully recreate it for mortal use, but it is not out of the question with a Familiar bond. It is, in essence, simply a different way in which to channel, refine, and execute Mystical effects with Aether. Something more suited to the ofttimes diffuse existence of Spiritual beings. After intense research, it was devised by the Great Spirits as a formal method for the People to keep up with the System gifted.”

“Okay…” I said slowly. “But if nobody has managed to recreate it, then why the caution?”

“It has weaknesses,” Taran said bluntly, starting to pace before us. “For all their power, the Great Spirits are not the equals to whoever the architect of the System may have been. If those weaknesses were understood, then mortals, in all their power-hungry ‘glory’,” He said sarcastically, scowling off into the distance. “Could potentially be a threat to the freedom of Spiritkind. After all, you are well aware of how inclined mortals are to clasping chain and shackle around their own kind. What would they do, to mine?”

I shifted where I sat, uneasy at the reminder of how rampant slavery was on Vereden. Not only in the Principality, but from how Herztal had fought an actual civil war over whether or not the Sculpted counted as people or property. I took a deep breath and nodded firmly at Taran, placing one hand over my heart. “You have my word. I will never speak a word of any secret I learn about the Eldrydd Path of the Spirits, to one who is not already initiated. This I promise, and may God strike me down if I lie.”

Taran studied me for a moment, before returning my nod. “God, hmm? Singular, I notice.” He shook his head. “Your beliefs are your own, Nathan. I thank you for your understanding of the seriousness of the situation. Now!” He suddenly clapped his hands, dispelling the serious atmosphere. “We may begin. Fade, did you manage to store the Chant I taught you?”

An almost embarrassed look stole over the lupine face of Fade as he shook his head.

In response, Taran shrugged. “Ah, well. It’s only to be expected. You still managed to learn it, which shall be enough. You may begin the Chanting, and I shall work the rest. Best still, Nathan,” He said to me. “No input from you will be required.”

With that, Taran stepped to the edge of the stone and stood there with his hands outstretched into the space between Fade and me. The younger Spirit Wolf exchanged a nod with the disguised elder one and took a deep breath.

Actually, an almost unnaturally deep one, I noticed. It looked like he was taking in more air than his lungs could possibly hold.

Wait. Wait a moment…

I concentrated on my own Aetherial senses, halfway falling into the trance needed to use Aetherial Melding. Once I could halfway see the Aether currents of Vereden, my suspicions were confirmed.

Fade wasn’t just breathing in air. He was breathing in Aether itself. Vast amounts of the raw Mystical energy were flooding into his body every second, in a veritable stream. This went on for several more seconds, until Fade stopped long enough to grimace.

“The charge…” Taran whispered to me from one side of his mouth. “Now, the conversion.”

Fade visibly concentrated on something, and I saw his fur start to stand on end. Nothing happened for the next several minutes as my companion focused ferociously, gritting his lupine teeth hard. Eventually, though, a change occurred.

A slight blue mist escaped Fade’s nostrils, seemingly without his control. Suddenly, he appeared to briefly seize, and the young wolf coughed. With it came a much larger puff of the strange blue fog, enough that it reached me. When it did, I felt a brief, familiar sizzle on my skin from the sensation.

That was Mana. Somehow, through an internal process, Fade was synthesizing Mana from raw Aether manually. Normally such a thing was done in an entirely automated process, for Awoken like myself who had broken through the first Breakpoint. But, I suppose, without a System to help shoulder the burden, Spiritkind had to refine the energy unassisted. It was kind of…weak, too, I found. In comparison to my own Mana, the energy density wasn’t quite as intense.

I wonder…did Spirits who used Ki have to undergo the same process to refine the Aether? Probably, I eventually decided.

“A slight amount of leakage, but well within tolerances for this Chant,” Taran whispered. “And now…the shaping.”

Fade opened his mouth once more…

And began to howl, in a manner different than what I’d ever heard from him in the past. This time…

There was a musical quality to the howls that escaped Fade’s adolescent throat. All of them were deliberate in their length and pitch, flowing from one to the other. In comparison to what I had expected from something called ‘Chanting’, this sounded more like singing to me. And he was good at it, too. While I could tell that Fade was still young and inexperienced, there was an undeniable beauty to the tones of Fade’s song, earnestness and emotion audible in every warbling note. I found myself smiling to hear it, and I noticed that Aveline and her feathery friends had stopped in their play to watch his performance. From the expression of fascination I could see on her face, I could tell that she was enjoying this just as much as I was.

Strangely, though, none of the Mana that Fade had refined escaped him with every note. Something was happening, though. I could feel Fade’s internal Mana now that I was concentrating on it, roiling just beneath his skin. Unlike mine, his wasn’t bound up in his soul. No, he was shaping his Mana in his body.

At some unseen signal, Fade opened his eyes and nodded at Taran tensely, never stopping for a moment in his performance. That must have been all the older wolf needed because suddenly, his apparent Mana exploded from his disguised body. There was no song, no performance from the oldest son of Elys.

No, his dark blue, nearly black Mana abruptly grew thick enough in the air that it shrouded us completely. The intense power of Taran had been shaped into a kind of shield around the ritual site, cutting off the outside world of his home. I lost sight of not only Aveline, but the Aetherial pulse of Vereden. I was a bit startled, actually. I kind of recognized this almost environmental sterilizing effect.

This was just like the Isolation Chambers I’d seen used for mine and Sylvia’s Ascension Rituals.

The notes of Fade’s performance only echoed in this bubble for a few more seconds, because he abruptly looked down and locked eyes with me. The moment my emeralds met his, Fade opened his mouth…

And from it, something shot directly at me, faster than an arrow in flight. I was so startled that I wasn’t able to track it well with my eyes while it was mid-flight. All I could see was an almost tangled, knotted-looking ball of Mana. To my senses it felt odd, like something similar to a Spell, but not quite. There was something different about it.

Then it hit me right in the chest over my heart, and I experienced…

Fade.

The both of us sucked in an abrupt breath as we felt each other's soul. That was the only way I could describe this…this complete encapsulation of my new Familiar’s existence. I could suddenly sense Fade’s emotions as intensely as I could my own across our new bond, the elation, excitement, and exhaustion of months of practice paying off. I could feel the oddly strange Mana he had refined right in front of me, pumping through his body courtesy of his lupine heart.

I could feel the shape of his own internal soul space, so different from my own. Where mine was a crystalline tree of many branches, cradling a burning star of crimson and azure Mana, his own was a clearing of some kind. Bright emerald grass grew high enough that it would completely hide Fade’s real body from view, while an oddly mint-colored mist swirled in the open air above it. Standing tall and proud in the center of the clearing was something that nearly reminded me of an enormous totem pole. It was topped by what looked like an equally large wolf’s skull, from which grew antlers whose span was nearly as large as a city bus. The mist was originating from both the mouth of the skull, as well as its empty eye sockets.

It was a bit…different from what I would have expected the soul of such an excitable wolf to look like.

Still pretty cool, though.

At the same time, I knew that Fade was feeling out my own existence. I felt him touch on my mind, and grow startled when he felt both of my Rings. I’m not sure I’d ever told him about what Ringed Mind did for me, now that I thought of it. He brushed up against my soul, and I could tell when he saw the tinkling crystalline tree of my existence, and the Skill representations that lurked within, flooded with mingled Mana as it was.

“It worked!” I heard a young, familiar, excited voice echo in my mind. “It worked, it worked. It! Worked! Nate, can you hear me?! Nate? Nate?!"

A smile crossed my lips, and I winked at the physical Fade in front of me. At the same time, I tentatively tried to reach out to him, in the same way he did to me. “Yeah, bud,” I thought towards my new Familiar. “I can hear you just fine.”

Fade wasn’t able to restrain his excitement anymore, and abruptly lunged for me. I could feel his intentions across the new bond we shared and opened my arms invitingly to catch him. From there, there was only laughter as the young wolf excitedly licked my rough and stubbled cheeks in celebration.

I fell backward with him in my arms and enjoyed the sensation of Fade neatly slotting into my soul, as well as my life.

Finally.

<<Chapter 309 | Table of Contents | Chapter 311>>

Chapter 309 - Moonlit Realm

It wasn’t often that I got to exert myself in this manner, as I raced across the wide-open, rolling green hills that surrounded Tŵr Gronn. Every one of us, from Azarus to Sena with a wildly laughing Aveline upon her back, to Tarus, and most importantly, Fade and I…

Were sprinting full out, pumping our legs as hard as we could. I couldn’t help but laugh in joy myself, from the sheer speed all of us were running at. It was easy to forget, sometimes, just how much a Status enhanced your physical capabilities when you invested in the Virtues that increased them. Even more than that, the System seemed to dole out Skills and Abilities like candy to pump those even more. It seemed like the mysterious ‘Eldrydd Path’ of the Mystic Beasts, granted to them by the Great Spirits themselves, worked in similar ways.

The result was that I’m not sure an Unawakened human from back on Earth would have been able to see much more of us than blurs, as we bolted up and down vast emerald hills. Neither the ascent nor descent on them slowed us in either direction. We were traveling at speeds more suited to a highway, I think, than you would expect to find out in the wild.

Even in the midst of my joy, I noticed something, though. I don’t think Taran was really pushing himself all that hard. I think he was keeping pace with us solely through simple physical ability, honed over a lifetime measured in millennia. Still, he had patience for us and left us to our fun.

I think it was good for me to be reminded of the simple joy of superhuman abilities, sometimes. It was easy to forget just how fun it could be, to cut loose in a manner like this, amid all the battle, and intrigue, and death I oft-times found myself involved in. I think even Azarus, for all his grumbling, was enjoying himself.

And so I reveled in it, as we raced towards the peak of the squat mountain that loomed in the distance above the valleys of Tŵr Gronn. Sadly, all things must come to an end, good or bad, and in barely fifteen minutes of sprinting, we reached the very low mountain. It barely had a peak of any kind of speak of. Honestly, it looked more like a hill with delusions of grandeur than anything.

To my surprise, Taran didn’t lead us any further to the mount itself. Instead, we circled around to a patch of sparse forest that lay perpendicular to the distant city of Tŵr Gronn itself. It looked almost…planned, to me, as if someone had grown trees over a very long length of time in neat rows, to form a clear barrier.

Which he probably had. I guess Taran wasn’t very interested in keeping his dwelling very secret, and why would he? The elder Spirit Wolf was likely one of the strongest physical existences on the surface of Vereden.

You’d have to be a fool to challenge him, especially in his own domain, and so close to the people who called him ‘Ancestor’.

Taran led us to what looked to be a large, deliberate break in the treeline, through which I could see a very well-worn dirt path that led further in. He gestured us forward with a toss of his great antlered head, and we all took the invitation for what it was. However, the moment my foot crossed over the threshold, our surroundings changed.

Day turned to night in an instant, and the great looming form of Tarus high in the sky disappeared. In its place loomed Elys as I’d never seen her, full and huge enough upon a great, sparkling night sky that she dominated it. Her light was bright enough that the overall level of illumination in our surroundings was strong and constant with an almost physical weight. A brief sense of awareness suddenly seemed to enter that moonlight, and I knew without a shadow of a doubt that Elys had turned her eye upon us for a moment. I felt the cool inspection upon our whole party and sensed a brief, courteous greeting in it.

And then it vanished, drawn away by whatever duties Elys was seeing to within the distant, out-of-phase realm of the Concord.

Or perhaps…not so distant, considering the ethereality of the clearing I’d just stepped into. I don’t think we were fully in the Concord, but I do think it was layered over Taran’s home in some way. Blue-green grass stretched from wooden wall to wooden wall, in this enclosed space, tall and waving in an unseen wind. I have to admit…it was quite a sight.

“Wow,” Aveline breathed, climbing down from Sena’s back and taking my hand instead. Wonder was thick in her young voice. “Pretty…”

Taran chuckled at the words, a deep, basso sound that rumbled from his enormous chest. “Thank you, young lady. This…is my home.”

Fireflies floated in the semi-night air, bright and curious, while the calls of evening birds filled it. I could even see them perched on the sparse trees that dotted the landscape, curious little things that resembled magpies, in a way. Only the white on their wings shown silver instead, and the black of their breasts reflected the night sky, complete with distant twinkling stars. They gazed down at us from high branches by the dozen, each pair of eyes akin to a moon of their own. A few of them fluttered down to perch on Taran’s antlers, and he didn’t even flinch at the extra weight. Instead, he turned to regard us with a slight lupine smile. “And my court, as it were,” He said with a chuckle. “Nyxwings, another of the myriad People that owe fealty to my mother. Pay her eye in the sky no mind. She’s…quite busy right now, as I’m sure Sena is aware, and will not be joining us today.”

I tore my gaze away from the outright magical scenery to look at said saber-tooth with a raised eyebrow. She didn’t acknowledge it, instead avoiding my gaze. Azarus had nothing for me either when I looked over at him. In the end, the only thing I could do was shrug.

They’d tell me what was going on if they wanted to. In the end, I wasn’t actually involved seriously with any of the Great Spirits.

I’d turned that down.

A particularly large specimen of the Nyxwings fluttered down to land on a thick, low-hanging branch from one of said trees next to the path. This bird had to be twice the size of the others, and looked both visibly older as well as being battle-scarred. One of his moon-like eyes seemed to have been lost in a violent manner, leaving a jagged scar over his missing left. His appearance caused Taran to stop, and all of us followed after.

I was completely unsurprised when the bird opened its beak and spoke to us. “Taran,” The apparent male spoke, in a deep, roughened voice. Whoever this was, they sounded as curt and experienced as an old drill instructor. “This is the Dwarf, then?”

“Umbric,” Taran inclined his head slightly, disturbing the smaller Nyxwings perching on his antlers. They flapped away with protesting squawks. The Spirit Wolf simply ignored them. “Yes, this is Azarus, the new Envoy of Lord Tarus. Speaking of,” He turned to face said Dwarf, causing my best friend to straighten up and pay attention. “Azarus, this is Umbric, one of my Mother’s oldest servants. While the Eldrydd Path does not conform to mortal qualifiers of ‘Magi’ and ‘Cultivator’, we are still separated by our refined usage of Mana and Ki. I am not borne of Ki myself, and thus Umbric shall assist you with your ritual, whilst I do the same for Nathan.”

Umbric turned a gimlet eye on Azarus, visibly looking him up and down, before doing the same with Sena. The both of them stood stock still under the investigation. Eventually, the bird grunted in a manner amusingly similar to the very Dwarf he’d been eyeing. “It can be done,” He rumbled, nodding. “Come, Dwarf. Follow, and I’ll bind you and the cat together. Till death do you part. Heh.”

Without another word, the bird spread his wings and took off, winging away in a direction off of the path. Azarus shot me a glance of goodbye, and I nodded at him. “Good luck.”

“You too,” Was all he said in response, before loping away after the terse avian. Sena followed sedately after the both of them. In moments, all three of them had disappeared into a separate section of the clearing, hidden from view by a small copse of trees.

“Follow me, young ones,” Taran said, grabbing our attention. “Fade may know the way, but you do not. I shall lead you to the ritual site.”

I nodded, and with Fade by my side, and with Aveline in hand, we followed the massive wolf down the path cutting down the middle of his home. As we did, I couldn’t help but crane my head around and take in the downright magical surroundings. I even let go of Aveline so she could run around and inspect everything around us in childlike curiosity, sometimes skipping as she did. I wasn’t worried about her. I’m pretty sure nothing in here could harm her unless Taran permitted it.

Speaking of…

“Does this…realm have a name?”

Taran glanced at me briefly. “No, not truly. I’ve never felt the need for a label for my home. Is that something you do, Precursor? Construct a name for the specific location you call home?”

“Ah…,” I blinked, a bit embarrassed. “No, not as such. I’m just…used to fantastical places having proper names, by this point.”

“Let me tell you a secret, young one,” Taran laughed lowly. “Oftentimes…such things are a product of ego. Does the ocean care about the mortal name it bears? Does the gemstone care about the fanciful title from the jeweler? No, I say. I am content with calling this place simply…my home.” He met my eyes once more, suddenly looking wary. “Don’t tell Shurenga I said that.”

I…see.

“My lips are sealed,” I said, holding a hand over my heart.

“Good,” Taran grunted in return. “In either case, here we are. We’ve arrived at the location where I shall bind together your fate with that of Fade’s.”

I was barely paying attention to him, because I was taking in the sight of the specific corner of the clearing he’d brought me to.

It was…different from the rest of Taran’s home. The primary feature that stood out was undoubtedly the large, circular pond that lay in the center of the copse we’d been led to. Well, to me it was large. In comparison to the overall size of Taran, it was likely about the same size as a bathtub was for me. The waters of the pond were deep and dark, almost black in truth, easily reflecting the night sky and the enormous image of Elys that hung in the sky. I had no way of telling just how deep the waters went, but it had to be significant. Honestly, the water was so still and black that it almost looked as much like an enormous sinkhole than it did a pond. Oddly enough, it was bearded by a large fan of sand as well, and not the stony shores often found on natural ponds and lakes. Bending down and scooping up a handful of it, I let it easily slip through my fingers to fall in a near stream. It was so fine, pure and white like the sand I’d seen on the beaches of Goryuen.

This was saltwater sand, not fresh water. What was it doing in the middle of a forest?

The effect of the white sand and the black water was actually incredibly eerie. The combination made the entire edifice look akin to an enormous eyeball, gazing up unblinking at the pristine ivory surface of Elys above.

“And so we come to one of those important, named places,” Taran’s voice knocked me out of my wary examination. I felt it as Aveline ceased her examination and shuffled closer to me, seeming as oddly uneasy as I was for the first time since we’d both escaped the bunker. The elder Spirit Wolf padded forward in order to stand before us, momentarily blocking our view as he stared down at Aveline and I with Fade by his side. “I’m told you’ve visited Shurenga’s home of Mt. Umetsuji. Has she also told you of the significance of that mount?”

I narrowed my eyes, easily picking up the subtext. “The meeting place between sun and earth…” I whispered.

Taran inclined his head. “Just so. This place is another one of those meeting places, the private, physical locations where the Great Spirits may commune with each other, one to one. It has not been used in many a year as until very recently, the other receiving Spirit had lain dormant. This is The Silent Eye, the meeting place been moon and sea.”

“In other words…Elys and Neris,” I said with a frown on my lips. “Why is this in your home? I…didn’t get the impression that Neris was very…kind when I met her.”

Taran shrugged in answer. “It is a powerful focal point, for one, easily able to sustain the enchantments which I and my own long-departed partner wove to create this space. Mother and Lady Neris had no issue with me taking up guardianship of the Eye, in eons past. Truthfully, I’ve had little cause to ever exercise those rights. She of the Waters has lain dormant for centuries…until very recently. Some few months ago, a ripple echoed out from the deep waters, and I knew that she was among us once more.”

“Rhazal.”

“Just so, Precursor. Your battle with the Father of Monstrosity roused her from a deep slumber. Her and Lord Orus both.” Taran fixed me with a serious stare, causing me to straighten up. “Bear that in mind, wanderer. Your actions have had profound impact, not just among the mortals of the physical. Your clash has seen to it that the two Great Spirits with the least amount of mercy and pity in their souls have been awoken from ancient slumber once more. None know what the consequences may be. Not yet.”

Those words hung ominously in the world, and behind the great bulk of Taran, I saw a single, slight ripple travel across the surface of the Silent Eye. I…didn’t feel the presence of a greater being within that pool, not like I had with Elys earlier. But…

Who could say? Maybe my senses just weren’t strong enough.

I let out a shuddering breath and met the eyes of Taran. “Why here?”

“You already have the answer,” The elder Spirit Wolf said wryly, shaking his head. “I’ve told you. The Eye is a great nexus of power, a physical connection point into the Concord. Plunge deep and fast enough, and you could enter the domain of Still Waters. I wouldn’t recommend it, though. Now…it is time.” Taran said, suddenly turning much more serious. “I’ll have you disrobe yourself, Nathan. For the sake of the little one, you may retain your bottoms.”

“I simply need access to your heart.”

<<Chapter 308 | Table of Contents | Chapter 310>>

Chapter 308 - Furry Reunion

Amusingly enough, because Aveline had exactly zero context for how odd this situation was, she had an entirely different reaction to the sight of Fade.

“Puppy!” She exclaimed, her face lighting up in a way I had never seen before. Before any of us gathered could react, she scurried over towards the startled adolescent Spirit Wolf and…

Began to pet him.

He tried to resist, I could tell, the not-so-little anymore trooper. But for as much as he seemed to have grown while I was away, he couldn’t deny his inherently canine nature.

Fade relaxed under Aveline’s childish ministrations, helped along by how gentle she was being with him, and leaned into her. She laughed in delight and returned the gesture, completely uncaring about the wolf fur now getting all over her formerly clean dress.

I took in the sight and couldn’t help but smile.

Yeah.

This was a good idea. I was glad I’d come out here before I ventured south towards Blutstein. Presumably, I was going to put down roots there, and even though I now had a ship of my own to go wherever I pleased, my life wasn’t that simple. I’d been very lucky so far in how I’d been able to dodge any actual combat, considering how Renauld, as my Healer, had effectively benched me. All of the repeated knocks to the head I’d suffered in my time in Vereden had given me verifiable brain damage, and I needed time to heal from that. I needed to get behind some nice high walls and focus on building a life beyond battle, adventure, and war.

It would be hard for me to come up here while I was doing that, so I could visit Fade while he apprenticed under Taran.

Speaking of…

I flicked my eyes over toward the elder Spirit Wolf, still in the guise of the human ‘Talfrid’. He had a small, almost melancholy smile on his craggy, illusioned features as we all watched the antics of the two youngest among us. Taran must have felt my eyes on him because his own startlingly blue eyes met mine. The strange melancholy faded from his face, and now he smirked at me. “Forgive us the slight deception, young Precursor. It was Fade’s wish to play such a trick on you, partly I believe to show off his progress on the Path.”

I waved him off. “It’s…fine. Honestly, I should have realized something was up sooner,” I said, a little chagrined. In…retrospect, it was kind of suspicious how one older person and one younger one just so happened to run into us on the way to meet their true selves.

I just…hadn’t expected a Mystic Beast to be capable of assuming Human form.

Actually…

I turned my head over to Sena, who had been sitting on her enormous haunches and watching the entire scene patiently. “Is that something you can do too?” I asked the crimson saber-tooth, drawing her attention. “Turn into a human.”

Come to think of it…

Could Shurenga?

A terrifying thought. Away with it.

To my slight relief, Sena shook her head. “No, that is not one of our abilities. That Working is something unique to the Spirit Wolves. All species of the People have a unique ability, related in some way to our progenitor. For the Children of Shurenga, that is the ability to change our size at will. For the Children of Elys…they can cloak their form with that of a mortal, if they so choose. Fitting, for those that choose to sneak about in the dark.” She finished with a sniff, sounding almost offended.

Taran chuckled, shaking his head lightly. “Greetings to you too, Sena, eldest granddaughter of Tarus. It’s been some time since last we spoke. I…see you have not changed over much.”

“Greetings, namesake,” Sena returned pointedly, raising her nose in the air almost proudly.

Namesake, huh.

Tarus…Taran…yeah. I could kinda see how there was a bit of similarity there. Especially considering the history between Elys and Tarus, and how that relationship had apparently withered and died.

It was probably weird to encounter the much older son of your grandfather’s ex-lover, seemingly named for said grandfather.

As Taran rolled his eyes, I exchanged another glance with Azarus. I don’t think either of us had been expecting the…apparently one-sided enmity. Even more so because I distinctly remember Shurenga herself speaking of Taran with a degree of mild fondness for the old wolf. Luckily, Taran didn’t seem to be taking it all too seriously.

I broke up the mildly awkward atmosphere by coughing into my fist, relieved that Aveline and Fade looked to be in their own little world. In fact, Aveline seemed to have found a stick somewhere and was busy playing fetch with the younger Spirit Wolf.

No matter how much older he was, and no matter how much he’d matured…

I guess some things were just hard-coded in the DNA.

Spiritual or otherwise.

“So, you two have met, huh?” I asked loudly, drawing the two demi-Spirit’s attention. “I thought you’d never left the island, Sena. Or…have you ever been to Goryuen, Lord Taran?”

Taran snorted, waving my words away with one wrinkled, human hand. “Enough with the Lord, Precursor. I told you before it is unneeded. But no, I’ve never been to the Garden of the Wyrm. Or rather, former Garden of the Wyrm. Mother has…kept me appraised, in the same way I’ve met the young tiger before. The Concord allows communication across vast distances, with the right mindset. You’ve certainly been a busy little mortal, though,” He said, very abruptly changing the subject. “That’s two Calamities you’ve helped to slay, since last we met.”

Aveline and Fade apparently finished with their playing, and just in time for Taran to say his piece. In response, Fade fixed me with a lupine stare of disappointment, and to my surprise, chuffed something instead of speaking. Taran fixed the younger wolf with a narrow-eyed glare. “I wouldn’t have let you participate in those battles anyway, you young fool. You’ve made excellent progress so far, but you’re nowhere near ready for battle on scales such as that. I suspect,” Here Taran turned his irritated gaze away from Fade, and pinned me with it. I straightened up under that intense gaze. “This one wasn’t ready for it, either.”

I coughed into my fist in response, while Azarus outright laughed at me. “Maybe the first time,” I allowed. “But I had everything under control with Tatsugan.”

Mostly.

….a little.

“Anyway, I….thought Fade could talk now?” I asked both of the wolves, disguised or otherwise. I was a bit disappointed to hear only the familiar sounds of the younger one’s sounds, instead of the voice I’d both heard in the Concord, and in his apparent human form.

At my question, Fade looked away, seeming a bit embarrassed while Taran merely shook his head. “Not yet, no. Not in in his true form. The ability to speak as a human will come in time, but he has yet to reach that point. That is tied to an evolution of our ability to shift into a mortal form. As the first of our kind, I named it the ‘Seeming’, and young Fade has only recently reached the point of being able to fully assume it. And only just, as well. He can only hold it for a scant few minutes, and only once a day at best. As it is, it shall take many more years of mastery before he’s able to hybridize his vocal cords in that manner.”

I furrowed my brow at the explanation. “But…Shurenga and her children can talk as well? At least, the other ones can. How are they doing it without ‘hybridizing their vocal cords’?”

Sena answered for me, speaking up once more. “It’s different for every separate species of the People.” She said dismissively. “We’re not a monolith.”

“As she says, that’s simply how the Spirit Wolves developed. However,” Taran smirked at me once more. “That doesn’t mean you can’t understand him in your own way. There is a reason that Lord Tarus asked his newest Envoy and his granddaughter both, to accompany you in meeting me.”

I turned to Azarus and raised an eyebrow. That was news to me. I’d just thought the two of them had tagged along because they were tangled up in all this Spirit business too. At my look Azarus shrugged and nodded. “Yeah? Why?” He asked the disguised wolf. “The hothead wouldn’t say, just that ya could help us wit’ somethin’.”

“That something is the Familiar ritual,” Taran answered, to my surprise. “The both of you need to be bound to your partners if you’re going to be successful. For Nathan and Fade, it’s because they have outright chosen each other, and I believe have been looking forward to the increased closeness of the bond. The last we met, they were unable to undertake it, as Nathan had yet to access his own Mana. No longer, though.”

I exchanged a suddenly excited look with Fade, who had begun to dance in place on his lupine paws. Unable able to stop himself, he suddenly darted forward to brush himself against my side. I gladly reached down to run my hand through his silky fur, as Aveline doggedly followed him to do the same. I don’t think she cared a whit about what was going on around us. She was just interested in petting the ‘doggy’.

I couldn’t blame her.

I didn't stop the wide smile stealing across my face from forming, as I lay one hand on top of Fades antlered head. He eagerly leaned into it. "It's great to see you again, bud," I said quietly, for his ears only.

In response, Fade leaned up and licked my stubbled cheek, causing my smile to widen even more.

Yeah.

Nothing had changed, where it counted.

Taran smiled at the sight, before turning to face Azarus and Sena. “As for you two, your bond has been requested by your grandfather and benefactor. It is duty that shall bind you two together. I have seen worse reasons for a Familiar joining, but perhaps in time you two shall come to care for each other in way a similar to my charge and his chosen. As it is, though, Tarus has decreed that such a bond will be needed for his newest Envoy to triumph against the foes of his House.”

I saw Azarus and Sena exchange a mildly uncomfortable look, but they didn’t protest. My understanding was that the relationship between the two of them was very… business-like. Sometimes they acted like teacher and student, and sometimes like nothing more than acquaintances. Very rarely had I ever seen them seek each other out like Fade and I often had, when he had dogged my heels as a pup.

Heh.

But maybe Taran was right. Azarus and Sena had barely known each other for a month or so at this point. Give them time, and maybe they would come to care for each other in the way Fade and I did.

“I’ve constructed two separate Familiar ritual sites, back in my home,” Taran continued. “One born out of mingled Ki, and one for Mana. The journey is not far. A…question, though,” The disguised wolf turned an inquisitive eye on me, for some reason. “May I assume my true form for the journey? I would not wish to distress the child.”

Somehow sensing that we were talking about her, Aveline looked up from her own petting of Fade with curious eyes. Meanwhile, I just shook my head. “I doubt she’ll be scared,” I said with a wry, teasing smile. “She wasn’t even afraid of Shurenga when she was in her battle form. You know. The one that’s bigger than you are.”

It might not be the brightest thing ever, to tease an ancient and powerful demi-Spirit.

But somehow, I don’t think he minded.

In response, Taran snorted. “Not that much bigger,” I heard him mutter to himself. “Very well then.” The disguised human took a deep breath then, and to my surprise, something other than air escaped him when he let it out. A dense, thick fog crept from his lips in a continuous stream, almost smoke like in appearance. In seconds, it had completely enshrouded not just Taran, but the entire area around him from view. Suddenly, a shadow became visible in that murk, rapidly growing in size as presumably, the old Spirit Wolf assumed his natural form.

I was just thankful I didn’t hear any of the cracking and squelching I’d heard last time I’d seen a man and wolf transformation, here at this very circle.

The fog dissipated as if blown by a breath, and standing there before us was the familiar, massive form of Taran in all his glory. Taller than the very stone circle we stood beside, his fur was so pitch-black he almost looked like a void in the world, while in contrast, his stark white antlers stretched high above us. Still, evidence of his advanced age was visible. Sports around his muzzle and ears looked to have started to grow grey with time, lending Taran an almost venerable look. He shook his massive head as if to clear a fog from it, and then fixed us with intensely blue eyes larger than my torso. “Come, follow me,” He rumbled in a voice suddenly deeper, if only from the sheer size of him. Taran turned his back and waited for us to get ready for the sprint to his apparent home.

I turned my eyes toward the crimson cat not far from me, drawing her attention. “Sena, do you mind…” I asked, glancing at Aveline.

In response, she scoffed. “You know I don’t, Nathaniel,” She said, sounding almost offended. She stood up and approached Aveline to kneel down next to her. Sena’s voice was audibly softer when next she spoke. “Aveline my dear, would you mind climbing up on my back? It’s time for another ride. There we go, that’s a good girl,” She said encouragingly, as Aveline did as she was asked with no problem. Honestly, this happened often enough that I think Sena liked it. Sometimes she would just offer rides to Aveline simply to bring joy to the child, even back on the Astray.

It was kind of funny to me, honestly. With how proud Sena normally was around others, she tended to act as an almost doting aunt with my charge.

With Aveline settled, I grinned down at Fade. “Ready for a sprint, boy? I bet I can beat you there.”

Fade returned the smile eagerly, with an almost doggy grin on his face. However, something happened then that surprised me.

A familiar, almost ghostly green energy suddenly sprang into being around Fade’s paws, growing to cover his legs all the way up to his first joint. It flickered in the hot muggy air of the Herztalian countryside, almost appearing to waver like flame. My smile grew even more at the sight of it. I’d seen that energy before, when Fade had demonstrated his odd abilities in the past, seemingly at random. However, it had never looked so controlled before. To my eyes, it almost looked like a kind of physical enhancement ability.

Proof of his advancement.

Well, I wouldn’t want to look like I was slacking, now would I? I activated Might of the Wyrdwood at fifteen percent, causing ghostly crimson, thorned vines to appear on my body, slowly crawling along my limbs. A competitive glint appeared in Fade’s eyes, as he crouched next to me in anticipation of our race.

Behind me, I heard Azarus sigh and mutter to himself, as he prepared as well. “Dwarves aren’t made for cross country, damnit,” He grumbled. “We’re sprinters.”

And then Taran was off, with the rest of us following close behind.

<<Chapter 307 | Table of Contents | Chapter 309>>

Chapter 307 - Stone Prayer

Our little group of five didn’t bother lingering in town for much longer. The only thing we did before venturing towards the back gate that I knew led to the standing stones of Tŵr Gronn was to stop by a local cobbler. The shoes I’d bought Aveline back in Kawamara weren’t exactly unsuited for tromping through the damp, overgrown Herztalian countryside. We found something that fit her fairly quick, and thanks to the near supernatural skill of Professions, they were soon fit to her small feet, and we were out the door.

Still, the sight of a little girl in a yellow dress with stompy, child-sized boots was enough to bring a smile to my face.

And then I offered to put her up on my shoulders anyway, in a complete reversal of why they’d been bought in the first place.

I just shrugged under the deadpan stares from Azarus and Sena. I mean, it’s not like she had the physical enhancements of an Awoken, even if I suspected she had some link to the System. Aveline was still just a little girl who had spent literal millennia locked up in a stasis pod with the equivalent strength. Better to let her rubberneck from up there, so she could take in the sights better.

So it was that maybe about an hour after we’d weighed anchor in Tŵr Gronn, Azarus, Sena, Aveline, and me set out to see the people I’d travelled all this way for. As the four of us turned onto the small path around the back of the central hall of the city, I was surprised when two natives did the same thing. Running a quick eye over them almost instinctively, I saw that they appeared to be one of the few remaining greybeards left behind, accompanying a young boy. Looked to be a grandfather and grandson, to me, dressed as in assuming, workman-like clothing.

The older man might be a bit advanced in age, but he still seemed strong to me. His back had yet to bend with the furthering of his years, even though his long, shaggy hair had gone completely steel grey. He nodded at me with a faint smile above his neatly kept goatee, plain brown eyes half-lidded in the strength of the morning sun. Meanwhile, his grandson looked to be a bit antsy, to my eyes. It was easy to see a possible family resemblance between the two of them, considering the kid also had grey hair of some kind. Maybe he’d used a potion to dye it, but it looked natural to my eyes. I knew that existed from my time in the Nocturne Division, and I’d even used them before. But the boys looked natural to me.

Might just be a family quirk.

Oddly, the young boy seemed to initially brighten up at the sight of me, his strangely familiar green eyes staring my way in joy. He started, though, first at the sight of the large saber-toothed feline padding alongside Azarus and I, and then again at Aveline on my shoulders. The boy, who I wouldn’t peg as being more than twelve at the most, huffed then and turned away from me. I smiled in amusement despite myself, meeting the eyes of the greybeard as I did so. Judging by how his smile had turned wry, he thought it was funny, too. I didn’t hold his mercurial moods against the odd boy.

Those years could be strange.

I inclined my head towards the elder as we came to walk together, while the small side gate that led out towards the standing stones loomed down the path.

It wasn’t that long.

“Morning,” I said to the man, while Aveline remained shyly silent. She was pretty brave for a child, but still one nonetheless. Azarus just grunted at the man, while Sena kept quiet as we’d agreed she should do in most human settlements. Still, I caught her giving the pair the side-eye before rolling her eyes at them for some reason.

“Good morrow, young man,” The greybeard said, inclining his head. “Might you be travelers? I do not recognize your faces.”

In contrast to the easy tone of the elder, the boy stayed stubbornly silent. In fact, he’d crossed his arms and deliberately turned away from me.

“We are, yes,” I smiled at the man. “I’m Nate, and this is my friend Azarus,” I nodded to the Dwarf briefly. “And up here is Aveline. Say hello to the nice man, Lina.”

“Hello,” I heard a small, shy voice say from above me, as I felt the owner clutch at the collar of my shirt.

The old man’s eyes crinkled in a smile, deep wrinkles forming around them. “Welcome to Tŵr Gronn, then, the both of you. I am Talfrid, and this here is Fenn. I hope you in particular enjoy your time in our home, little lady. The young should have no burdens upon their hearts, and I sense much shadow in your past. Give it a chance, and the hills can bring you solace.”

…odd. Very odd. It seems like every time I turned around, I encountered enigmatic old men spouting cryptic, often manipulative advice. I shouldn’t be surprised, though. Considering the extension of lifespans that a Status brought, there was no telling just how old this geezer was.

You were bound to pick up a trick or two over a span of centuries, no matter your personal strength.

I could practically hear the blink of confusion in Aveline’s voice. “Um. Okay. Thank you, mister. It’s…very pretty out here, in the Garden.”

“Garden indeed,” Talfrid said musingly. “In any case, pay no attention to the grump. He’s just pouting because we’ve yet to break our fast. What brings you out this way, travelers?”

“Ah…” I trailed off for a moment. “We’re going to visit a couple of old friends of mine. They…live outside the walls.”

Before Talfrid could answer, we reached the small gate. The guards perked up at the sight of us. I expected them to recognize the old man, but not me as well. They waved everyone through, and once the gate had closed behind us, Talfrid continued speaking. “Oh? Perhaps I know them,” He mused, an oddly teasing note in his voice. “I live outside the walls. I’m long since past my prime, and I prefer the comfort of the wilds these days, to the walls of men. As for the boy, he was left with me, and I’ve been teaching him for some time now.”

“That’s…good of you,” I said slowly, a slight, niggling note of confusion starting to draw my attention. But neither my Core nor my Outer could figure out what was bothering us. “But, uh…you may know them. It’s my understanding that they’re a bit…famous in the area. What about you? What brings you out this morning?”

“Oh, I’m off to the stones for a bit of prayer,” Talfrid answered casually. He nudged the grumpy pre-teen at his side. “This one has no choice but follow after, so he gets to pray as well. It’s an essential part of our path. It’s…very particular, you could say, in how it expresses itself. If Fenn,” He said, placing an odd emphasis on the boy’s name. “Hopes to ever progress, he’ll learn his chants by heart.”

For the first time, the boy spoke up. “I’m trying,” He said grumpily, in a voice that was...oddly familiar to me. I tilted my head at the kid in thought, trying to remember where I’d heard it. This caused his equally familiar emerald green eyes to glance my way briefly. “But it’s hard, Athro. If I mess up once, I have to start all over, and each one takes like ten whole minutes! And I’ve got to do like seven of them to get anywhere!”

Talfrid snorted. “Bah. Youth, to complain about a mere hour’s work, for a lifetime of benefit. It’ll come to you easier, in time, as you memorize the correct Aetherial flow.”

“I’d rather be hunting,” Fenn griped in response.

His words just caused Fenn to pout harder and look away from everyone. As Aveline giggled softly at the byplay, Azarus and I exchanged a puzzled glance. He voiced both of our unspoken thoughts.

“Boy can’t be sixteen yet,” Azarus said roughly, suspicion in his voice that I thought was a…tad overblown. “How is he manipulatin’ Aether without a Status?”

Talfrid and Fenn glanced at us then, and Fenn smirked almost tauntingly at the dwarf. A moment later, though, the boy grimaced and clutched at his stomach for some reason, looking uncomfortable. Meanwhile, Talfrid finally turned his eyes on Azarus as we finally arrived at the standing stones outside the walls. His gaze almost looked…assessing, for some reason, as he looked the burly dwarf up and down with almost otherworldly looking…blue eyes?

Wait, hadn’t they been brown a little bit ago?

“So, you’re him, eh?” Talfrid said musingly, stroking his beard. “I can see why you were chosen. He has a habit of picking the headstrong ones to fight his battles. I didn’t see you last time Nathan was here, but I can smell a bit of the other dwarf in you. Grimgar, I believe his name was. And how is he?”

Grim…gar? For a moment, I didn’t remember who he was talking about. But then it hit me.

Grimgar had been the cover name Hook had been using the last time we’d stayed in Tŵr Gronn. How the hell did this old geezer know that name? I don’t think it had ever been said more than like…three times, when last we’d been here.

“Grimgar…” I said slowly, starting to pick up Azarus’s own suspicion. I knelt down to let Aveline slip from my shoulders and thump quietly into the lush green grass around the standing stones. She hid behind my leg, apparently sensing that something was amiss, but not yet frightened by it. “Is no longer with us. He died in the war. This is his nephew and my friend, Azarus. Now…who are you really, old man?”

Azarus easily picked up that I’d been talking about Baldric, and he had now assumed an almost defensive position next to me, an almost hostile look in his gleaming gold eyes.

At my words, Talfrid snorted at me. “You truly haven’t picked up on it yet, Nathan? Maybe I gave you too much credit last time. I’ll give you a hint. When last we met, I was much larger, and much more intimidating.” He finished with an almost animalistic growl. As he did so, he leaned forward.

And as he did, I saw that his formerly normal human teeth had transformed into a mouthful of fangs.

Azarus and I tensed suddenly, both of us reaching for the single weapon we had taken along with us. Terractus for me, and his hammer for Azarus.

We didn’t get the chance to draw them. Instead, the tension was cut by Fenn suddenly groaning in discomfort. “I can’t hold it anymore!” He almost whined. Oddly enough, his voice transformed on the last word as well, his whine turning from that of a boy to one almost akin to a…dog? There was an odd popping noise from my right, coming from where the boy Fenn had been standing, following closely by a sneeze.

When I glanced over at him quickly, I nearly had a stroke in my shock. There wasn’t a young, surly, preteen boy standing off to my right anymore.

Instead, there was a wolf. A Spirit Wolf, to be exact.

A…familiar one.

Shaking his head and pawing at his nose was the form of who could only be Fade. My young companion had grown up in the half a year since I’d last seen him. Where before, Fade had clearly been a puppy, now he looked to have matured into the recognizable form of a true wolf. While he still retained a few features of an adolescent, he came up to my waist now, and that wasn’t even counting the respectable rack of antlers growing from his forehead. They weren’t quite the full size I would expect on an adult stag, but they were no longer the stubby little things they used to be. The visibly sharp points of them gleamed in the sun, as did his thick grey coat covering the wiry muscle he looked to have put on. He must have sensed my eyes on him because Fade looked up from pawing at his nose.

I met his eyes for the first time in half a year, emerald on emerald, and I knew this was my old friend once again. I blinked at him, and in response, Fade almost appeared to grin at me with lupine lips.

“But…” I started slowly. “If Fenn was Fade, then you must be…?” I said, turning a gaze full of sudden realization on the almost smug form of ‘Talfrid’. “…Taran?”

I needn’t have even voiced the word. Just laying eyes on ‘Talfrid’ once more was enough to confirm my suspicions. After all, while he still looked like an old human male, he did have one new addition to his frame that had appeared in the split second I’d looked away from him.

A large rack of bone white antlers that looked much more majestic and much more dangerous than Fade’s, growing from his forehead.

The disguised form of Taran smirked at me in amusement.

“About time, Precursor.”

<<Chapter 306 | Table of Contents | Chapter 308>>

TABLE OF CONTENTS III

Thank you for being interested in my work!

Update Schedule: MWF 12:00 - 2:00 PM CDT

AMAZON RELEASE

SINS OF THE FOREFATHERS

| Chapter 1 - Chapter 159 | Chapter 160 - Interlude 15 | Chapter 304 | Chapter 305 | Chapter 306 | Chapter 307 | Chapter 308 | Chapter 309 | Chapter 310 | Chapter 311 | Chapter 312 | Chapter 313 | Chapter 314 | Chapter 315 | Chapter 316 | Chapter 317 | Chapter 318 | Chapter 319 | Chapter 320 | Chapter 321 | Interlude 16 | Chapter 322 | Chapter 323 |

SHORT STORIES

Unlikely Survival

| Chapter 1 | Chapter 2 | Chapter 3 | Chapter 4 | Chapter 5 | Chapter 6 | Chapter 7 | Chapter 8 |

Chapter 306 - Tarannon

Azarus told me that he wrangled a promise from Captain Bronzle to secretly inform his superiors that the Astray was off limits as it traveled down the coast. After all, it generally wasn’t a good idea for an officer to get in the way of the nobility if they wanted to keep advancing their career.

He seemed to keep his promise, too.

Over the next two days of travel through Velancian waters, we sighted no less than three more Venier patrol ships in the distance. They undoubtedly saw us as well, considering the response time that the Lancia del Mare had displayed. And yet, not a single one of them approached. We were completely unharried all the way through the territorial zone of control that belonged to the Dwarves.

Not only that, but I was thankful to discover the Ward Stone of the Astray was working perfectly well. Out on the open ocean, you were extremely unlikely to encounter monsters of any kind, owing to the sort of…Aetherial dead-zone that seemed to originate over deep water. It was along the much more energy-dense coasts that you always encountered monsters looking to gnaw your face off. But none of them approached us, due to the dense net of enchantments woven into the floating quartz Ward Zone, stashed away in a small closet attached to mine and Aveline’s room. We actually saw some of them in the distance, of course. Many monsters weren’t exactly subtle in their approach. But, according to Azarus, who had pretty much commandeered the crow’s nest, everything interested in a meal crossed a point about half a mile away from the Astray, spasmed, and then immediately darted away.

However, on the third day of travel, we exited Dwarven waters and passed into what might have been, once upon a time, Elven territory. Now, though, it was entirely untended by anything but the beasts. The shoreline was nothing more than a single, untended stretch of dense forest. There were no patrols and certainly no savage Elves themselves to be seen in those trees. I was tempted to weigh anchor and use the Astray’s small rowboat to approach the shore. I was…a bit curious, about what was now termed the Barren Forest. It was my understanding that these days, it was mostly a wild, untamed land, filled with completely mad denizens. And I’m not just talking about the Elves themselves.

From what I’d been told, not only were the monsters being influenced by the insanity of the Mad God, but the very wildlife was a bit…crazier. I’m not sure how much I believed Azarus’s stories about crazed packs of hares the size of small dogs, wild enough to attack people on sight. According to him, they were actually considered a rare delicacy on both sides of the forest. Something about insanity tenderizing the flesh?

I’d been a bit unnerved by Liora and Renauld nodding along with his stories, though.

At least they kept it out of Aveline’s earshot. I was thankful enough that my new charge seemed to be adapting well enough to the new world she had found herself in. She didn’t need more nightmares.

I was…dealing with what she already had, to the best of my ability.

Still, I resisted the impulse to set foot on Elven land, and after another day of travel, we passed into Herztalian waters. Nothing much interesting happened for the next few days of travel, on the journey down to Tŵr Gronn. From the maps I had, I was searching for a particular river that would lead to their settlement some distance below the mid-point of Herztalian control. I think we’d long since passed by Hollow Hill by now, and were approaching Helstein. I had no desire to return to that city, even if it didn’t exactly control its own port. Tŵr Gronn and the Hill people in general lived in the zone between Helstein and Elderwyck, which was where I would find their river.

I was relatively new to the whole solo-navigation thing, having always relied on…Bella or Grey before to make sure we knew where we were going. Embarrassingly enough, I actually mistook a different river for our destination initially. I’d maneuvered the Astray down one of them a fair bit before I realized what I’d done, and it was only thanks to a…tip from Azarus that I did. According to him, a somewhat smug Tarus had messaged his Envoy to tell me that I was going the wrong way, and after consulting the maps again, discovered he was correct. I wasn’t sure whether to be grateful to the Great Spirit even though seemed to hold a grudge against me now, or irritated that he let us waste half a day traveling the wrong way. We had to furl the sails, drop anchor, and use long poles to turn my ship around. It didn’t take long, but it was still a bit embarrassing to do so.

On the fourth day of travel along the Herztalian coast, we finally found it, and it was huge. The last time I’d been in this area, I hadn’t exactly paid much attention to the river the Thunderheart Clan controlled. I’d been a bit preoccupied at the time. But now that I was paying attention, I realized just why the Calonawr were the great power in this region, essentially the leaders of the Mynydd clans.

This was a massive river. The mouth of it was wide enough that I’m pretty sure you could have fit a modern Terran cruise ship lengthwise within the breadth. If my maps were accurate, this was a river basin almost comparable in size to the Colorado River from back on Earth. Curiously, the notations on my map had two names for it.

One was Tarrenford, something I’m guessing the Herztalians themselves used. My understanding was that the relationship between the Mynydd and the Herztalians could at times be a bit…colonial.

The other was what I’m guessing is the real name for the river. Something that reflected Mynydd culture more accurately.

Afon Tarranon.

Tŵr Gronn lay on the main trunk of the vast river basin, but I could see plenty more of the Hill clans spread out across the many, many tributaries of the Afon Tarranon etched onto the map. Just as an example, I saw settlements named things like ‘Brynllwyd’, ‘Glanrhyd’, and ‘Dinas Garw’, each crouching at the edge of a winding river. Honestly, upon seeing just how large and twisting the basin was, I had to question just why they were called the Hill clans and not the River clans.

Hah, well. Maybe they just hadn’t wanted to copy the Kawamarans.

Still, I initially thought it would be a pain to navigate the twisting riverine basin. That was, until we actually got there and discovered that ships and boats of all kinds of varying sizes were thick on the great river. All we had to do was flag down one intricately carved longboat that seemed to be fishing the inter-tidal zone how to reach the home of the Thunderhearts. The stooped, sun-weathered old greybeard looked at me like I was a few apples short of a bushel, and wordlessly pointed to a large stone column sticking out of the mud of the shoreline at an angle. I’d seen a number of these on the way here and hadn’t given them much thought. But…upon closer inspection…they had carvings on the face of them. To my credit, almost all of these apparent guidestones were covered in mud or foliage. However, when we wiped the face down, I could see arrows pointing toward different forks of the Afon Tarranon, each with a different petroglyph next to them.

I’m guessing our destination might lie in the direction of the lightning bolt.

Just a thought.

I did my best not to be embarrassed about it and took this as just another lesson in my ongoing education in navigation. Sometimes, civilizations were smart enough to establish simple waystones.

Who would have thought?

It took us most of a day traveling along the length of the Tarranon, following said waystones, before Tŵr Gronn came into sight. At first, I didn’t see much difference about the riverside Mynydd city. It was still smaller than places such as Hinaga, Elderwyck, or even Helstein, while being visibly larger than Hollow Hill. More than a town, but still a lesser city. It still had intricately carved, abnormally tall wooden walls that pulsed with the strength of their enchantments. But then I got a closer look at it.

There were much, much less people visible, both along the river, and in the city itself. It almost looked like a ghost town, honestly. With how close to the Tŵr Gronn docks we were, I’d already furled our sails, and we were slowly drifting towards the nearest berth. One of the Calonawr dockhands was waving us down towards it, while I, my crew, and Aveline were gathered on the deck. Those of us who were martially inclined were dressed somewhat casually, wearing only a minimal amount of weaponry and armor. While we didn’t think we’d need it in these walls, the Calonawr were more likely to respect us if we were armed. I’d long since informed my friends about my plans while we were here, and it was my understanding that most of them were intending to enjoy some shore time after a little over a week spent out at sea.

Not everyone was as much of a fan of seafood and the spray of salt air as Aveline and I were.

Bah, they just had no taste.

Speaking of Aveline, the little girl had forsaken the Kawamaran dresses she’d been wearing in favor of more Herztalian cuts, at least for this outing. She was excited, I think, to be exploring more of the ‘Garden’ she’d only been told about from within the walls of the bunker, and wanted to make a good impression. It was cute, I had to admit.

Aveline barely paid any attention to us, as we adults had an adult conversation over her head. She was too busy clutching my hand and staring out at the city before us with an excited look on her face. “Not many men out,” I said quietly to Liora, as the dockhands successfully grabbed the Astray with a long-handled hook and drug her to shore. “You…think it has to do with the war?”

“Possibly,” My fellow former spy said under her breath, eyes roving the thin crowds. “Mostly greybeards, women, and their children. However, the conflict has been over for months. Why have the Calonawr forces not yet returned home?” She shifted her gaze over to Azarus, who stood with his arms. “Does your new patron perhaps know why?”

In response, Azarus rolled his eyes. “Ain’t no point in askin’,” He grunted. “I know what that old smokestack will say. ‘I won’t say a word about mortal affairs’,” Azarus said in a mocking, almost exasperated tone. He snorted. “Ye’d think he’d want ta help his Envoy, but nooo.”

“That’s simply his way, Azarus,” Sena scolded the dwarf lightly. “Grandfather will not betray the trust of the mortals. He is aware of the position of power he holds over the people of Vereden, and has no wish to abuse it. Even if they know nothing of his existence, he does not desire to rule over them like some…omniscient tyrant. It is an honorable stance. Tarus sees all under the sun, but will not speak a word about it, unless in extreme circumstances.”

Azarus grumbled, but didn’t argue back. I think, in his own way, he was thankful Tarus was such a stickler for his own rules. Honestly, I kind of appreciated it as well.

Our conversation was cut short by the Astray finally bumping into the docks. In response, I let down the gangplank, letting it thunk onto wood belonging to the Calonawr. Once it was down, everyone disembarked from my ship, only to be blinked at in confusion by the young, pre-Awakening teen boy waiting for us.

“Well, yer an odd lookin’ bunch,” The teenager said, tilting his head at us curiously.

Which was understandable. It’s not often you saw crews as diverse as we were. Humans, dwarves, and Gnolls…the only thing we were missing was a Sculpted and an Elf, and we’d have the full complement of Vereden natives.

Well, other than The Lost.

“What’s yer business, then? Ye traders, merchants, travellers? What cargo do ye have in that…strange old gel ye got there?” He said, letting curious brown eyes rove the odd in comparison construction of the Astray.

“No cargo,” I said, almost proud of the envious look the young man was giving my ship. “We’re here on personal business, and to stock up supplies on the way to Blutstein. Mainly, I’m here to visit an old friend.”

The teen reluctantly dragged his gaze back over to me. “Aye, that’s all well and good. Ye’ll still have to register with the harbormaster, and he’ll tell ye where to buy from.”

I thanked him, and with that, my group broke up. Venix, Liora, and Renauld had business of their own, while Azarus and Sena were intending to come with me to meet up with Taran and Fade. I think it was partially diplomatic, between representatives of the Great Spirits, and partially because Sena had said she knew Taran.

First, though, we settled up with the harbormaster as the dockhand had told us to. The crotchety old man was curious about us but didn’t ask too many questions.

However, I had one of my own.

“Where can I find Captain Cadoc of the Carregwyr?” I asked the man, who was surrounded on all sides by musty scrolls.

He blinked at me through his small spectacles and readjusted them. “Oh, not your first time here, is it? Well, I don’t know this Cadoc meself, but if you’re lookin’ for the Carregwyr, you’re out of luck. Ain’t a single one of them left inside these walls. They’re all down south with the Chief and the Council, waiting on this new King of ours to be crowned. Only a few guards left up here, and they’re mostly to keep the monsters away.”

Hmm.

Well, that was unfortunate. The Captain was the lowest person on the proverbial totem-pole I knew in Tŵr Gronn, and I’d been hoping he would be able to escort us to see the wolves. I’d gotten the impression the Calonawr were a bit protective of their lupine guardian. Maybe, though…maybe I didn’t need it.

“If I, perhaps had some…business with the lord of the standing stones…” I started slowly. “Would I be permitted to visit them?”

“Lord of the-” The harbormaster started in a confused tone, before cutting himself off. I could see the moment realization dawned on him about what I meant, because his eyes nearly bugged out of his sockets. “Wait a mo’. I heard something about how some outsider was the one who left that…little one behind,” He said in an almost conspiratorial tone, leaning forward with curiosity in his voice. “Was that you?”

Well, I guess Fade hadn’t exactly been hiding from the locals.

I smiled at the man. “Yes, I’m here to visit him. I want to introduce the…little one to that little one,” I said, nodding to Aveline, who had wandered away to stare at the spines of the bookshelves of logs along the walls. By this point I well knew that she was capable of reading the spines, even though they were decidedly not in English. 

Just more evidence that my new charge had some kind of link to the System.

“Oh!” The harbormaster straightened up. “Well, that’s different. Go ahead. Ain’t nobody gonna bother ya from goin’ to the standin’ stones. If the Ancestor don’t like ya, it’s not like you’ll be able to do anything to stop him from rippin’ you to shreds.”

What a wonderful mental image.

Nonetheless, I thanked the man, and beckoned Aveline to my side. Hand in hand with the little girl, I exited the office and found Azarus and Sena waiting where I’d left them outside. I motioned for them to follow me, and we all set out for the walls of Tŵr Gronn. As we did so, with Aveline’s head jerking every which way to take in the sights, a smile stretched over my lips that wouldn’t die.

I wouldn’t be surprised if they already knew we were here. Considering the senses of an old wolf like Taran, it was even likely.

Soon, buddy.

<<Chapter 305 | Table of Contents | Chapter 307>>

Chapter 305 - Encounter on the Drink

While I hadn’t exactly expected us to be able to slip through Velancian territorial waters without an issue…

I hadn’t expected a Dwarven patrol ship to come upon us nearly as soon as the continental shore came into view.

They had made their demands very clear, from the gathered crossbowmen ranks gathered on the opposing ship’s stout warship. That wasn’t even considering the shouted demands that had sounded like they were being broadcast from a megaphone, no doubt the product of a Skill or Spell of some kind. I had, initially, considered trying to make a run for it not long after they appeared on the horizon. I was incredibly confident that the bleeding edge construction of the Astray could easily outrun a dumpy little Dwarven patrol-boat.

But I wasn’t Bella. I wasn’t a goddamn pirate, or one of the revolutionaries that they were no doubt searching for.

I wasn’t interested in getting on the wrong side of the law. It was too…convenient to be able to travel where and when I wished, now that I possessed a real ship of my own. Especially so in the nation that had once condoned my own stint of slavery.

At least…not yet, and not for such a trivial manner. Besides, if it came down to it, I was sure we could take these guys in a fight. Hell, I might have been able to do that by myself, never mind the help from all of my battle-hardened and tested companions. Thankfully, I’d already squirrelled Aveline away into our shared Captain’s quarters below deck at the first sign of their sails on the horizon. She had no place up here on deck, in the event things went…badly.

Honestly, in the event of a skirmish here, the safest place was probably with me.

The other me, that is.

However…there was one other noticeable person absent from those who had gathered on deck with me. After all, we still didn’t know his legal status within the Principality, after everything that had gone down last time we’d been in dwarven lands. The Savoy might have put a price on his head. As a result, my oldest friend had decided to stay out of sight while I tried to prevent his from rolling.

I’d furled the sails obediently and let the comparatively slow Dwarven vessel catch up in time.

I’d just have to try and talk them down.

Leading us to now.

“Captain…Hart, was it?” The Dwarven Marine asked, his thick brow furrowing as he read the papers in his hands, shuffling in his hardened leather armor bearing an emblazoned...squid, I think. These were the official documents I’d been given by the Astray’s shipwright, legally designating me as the owner of the vessel. Not only that, but I’d received a perpetual writ of safe travel through Kawamaran waters, something that I’d been told only merchants who were very highly regarded by the Imperial throne ever got. While I don’t believe we were still in Kawamaran waters, it was still a good excuse as to why we were so close to them. The bald-faced naval officer frowned at me on the deck of my own ship, looking deeply suspicious. “You don’t look like a Riverman, and yet these are Kawamaran documents, and a…somewhat Kawamaran ship,” He said, a confused eye briefly sweeping over the Astray and all of its gathered ‘crew’. None of us had really bothered to strap on our full combat dress, and were thus kitted out lightly in the heat of summer sea. We were still lightly armed, though. At least for us. “You understand how this appears confusing to me, of course. Where…exactly did you say you were bound, Captain?”

I smiled slightly, making sure to deliberately twitch my elongated ears. I hid the depths of my amusement at how uneasy the sight made him. It might just be useful to have him off-guard. “I haven’t yet, in fact. If you’ll recall, you immediately asked to see my papers once aboard my ship, Captain…?”

At my prompting tone, the Velancian Naval Officer managed to drag his eyes away from my ears long enough to nod tersely. “Of course. I am Captain Giancarlo Bronzle of the patrol vessel Lancia del Mare. Under the guidance of the Principal Convocation, and with the full support of Lord Alessandro Cesare Venier of House Venier, I have been tasked with the inspection of all vessels I deem suspicious. Now, Captain Hart, if you would answer my question?”

“Of course, Captain Bronzle,” I said easily, nodding at him. “It’s no great secret. I and my eclectic crew are traveling southward, bound for the city of Blutstein ultimately. We have a minor stop along the way due to some business with the Hill people of Tŵr Gronn, but that shouldn’t take long.”

Captain Bronzle frowned at me before briefly looking down at my papers. “And your port of origin was Hinaga?” He asked doubtfully. “As I said, you don’t appear Kawamaran. I find it somewhat…suspicious that an obviously Herztalian man is sailing in Velancian waters, aboard a very…strange ship, and bearing equally odd papers.” For a moment, he eyed the massive form of Sena, sitting off to the side on her haunches and watching the proceedings with calm eyes. “And just what exactly is that…beast?”

I waved his concerns away with one hand flippantly. “Oh, pay no mind to Sena. She’s an exotic Familiar I picked up while adventuring within Kawamara. You have nothing to fear from her, Captain. Sena is very obedient, aren’t you, my girl?”

“Meow,” Sena said dryly in response. She received several odd looks from the gathered Velancian Marines at the word she had spoken instead of actually intoning. Sena didn’t budge an inch under the pressure and simply sat patiently

I saw Captain Bronzle furrow his brow harder in her direction in confusion, but apparently, he decided it wasn’t important. “You can understand why I might find this odd, Captain Hart.”

I shrugged at the Marine. “Apologies, Captain, but I’m afraid we’re nothing more than what we appear. The ship and the papers were gifted to me as services rendered toward the Imperial Throne of Kawamara. I assure you, we’re not hiding any escaped slaves in my hold-”

(Technically true, since I was here on the deck with him right now.)

“-nor are we transporting any goods. In fact, we’re not ferrying anything more than what belongs to us,” I said with a light laugh, cocking one arm on my hip. “My Astray is a very recent boon for me. I’ve hardly had time to furnish it beyond the bare minimum that it came with.”

Captain Giancarlo regarded me with black, beady little eyes for a moment, looking entirely unmoved by my levity. My smile faded as he silently folded the papers I’d given him and pointedly, did not give them back to me. “Captain Hart, I’m afraid I’ll have to insist on a full inspection of your vessel,” He said gravely. “This shall involve you following my own until we make port at the regional headquarters for the Venier naval forces in the area, Fort Bouldammerung. There, we shall conduct a full investigation into you and your…apparent ‘gift’ from the Kawamarans, including full Observe proceedings. As part of the Decree of 2106, I must also inform you that you may be subject to legal forfeiture due to the period of extended unrest within the Principality, even if you are found to be clear of wrongdoing.”

The mood on the deck immediately changed. I lost the smile I’d kept on my face as I felt Venix, Liora, and Renauld step up to stand shoulder to shoulder with me. Sena, too, finally stood from her watchful position to prowl behind our gathered line. I could see that more than a few of the near dozen Venier Marines on my ship shifted uneasily at her bestial movements, while the line of crossbowmen across the gap on the patrol vessel tightened their grip on their weapons.

I met Bronzle’s eyes eavenly. “I’m afraid that won’t be possible, Captain,” I said, almost idly resting one hand on the pommel of Terractus. I saw the stout Marine’s body tense slightly at the movement.

Good.

“There must be some other way we can resolve this situation?”

Because I was not going to allow myself to be taken into custody by Principality forces. After all, I was, technically, an escaped slave that belonged to House Savoy. From what I understood, House Venier and its Naval forces were not quite aligned with my former enslavers, but they were on good terms with them. After all, they quite often shipped the agricultural goods that House Savoy grew on their plantations. If I agreed to follow the Marines back to their fortress, I would no doubt be inspected not only with Observe, but physically as well. When that happened, they would no doubt find the faint, faded scar of my dummy brand that Azarus and Grey had inflicted on me.

Even if it had never been fully enchanted, that wouldn’t matter to the Venier. With that brand, I was still legally a slave in the eyes of the Principality. I'd probably be immediately pegged a member of Bleddyn's forces, since it was apparently common knowled that he could free slaves with the gift I'd given him.

I would be clapped in irons and shipped back to the Savoy, where I’m sure they would truly brand me, sealing away my Status for good.

Well, until I forged a new Bond Breaker with Aetherial Melding, destroyed the binding, and then slaughtered them all. I would not suffer such an existence ever again in my life.

Besides.

That would not only place Aveline and my friends in danger, but I would probably be losing my brand spanking new ship for good. And just after I’d gotten her, as well.

No.

I would not be complying with Captain Bronzle’s orders.

Said Captain narrowed his eyes at me. “I’m afraid I must insist, Captain Hart. This is not a request.”

“And yet,” I said into the suddenly still and quiet air around us. It felt like the calm before the storm deck, even though there wasn’t a cloud in the sky. “I will not comply. It appears we are at an impasse…Captain.”

Before me, Captain Bronzle tensed, and I saw one of his hands slowly creep up to grasp the haft of the axe at his belt. In reply, I narrowed my eyes at him and allowed the hand on the pommel of my sword to shift onto the hilt.

There was a single, tense moment in the air that felt like it could explode into violence at any moment…

Before it was broken by an unlikely source.

After all, he had explicitly asked for his presence to be kept secret.

“What’s all this then?” I heard a familiar, irritated voice call out from behind us. Before me, I saw an extremely surprised look steal over the face of Captain Bronzle as he stared at something behind me. “Gods, don’t tell me ye've bungled it all up, Hart.”

I barely managed to keep a smile off of my face as I instantly recognized the direction this was going. Instead, I affected a chagrined look, and turned to look at the speaker.

Standing at the top of the stairs that led to the below-deck rooms was Azarus. Only, dressed in a way I had never seen the Dwarven blacksmith. He was wearing much finer clothes than I’d ever seen him in, for one, wearing one of the extremely fancy Kawamaran kimono that he’d had all but forced on him by the River Court. Still, the rich gold cloth decorated with red sunbursts almost matched his crimson red hair, tightly pulled back into a ponytail. I’d never seen that either. Usually, he just let his locks drift freely. In another first, it didn’t look like my oldest friend on Vereden had a single weapon on him at all.

Instead, the only weapon he bore was the haughty frown on his face, visible through his thick beard.

I noticed the instant the Velancian soldiers realized they were standing before a member of the Dwarven nobility. Not just that, but someone that had to be a High Noble of some kind. After all, it was very easy to tell when a Dwarf was truly blue-blooded. Not only were beards restricted to the nobility in Velancia, but members of the really, really old houses all had gold eyes. The purer the gold, the higher they were in the pecking order.

And…I was starting to suspect…the closer their bloodline might be to the long vanquished Dwarven God of War.

These days, Azarus’s eyes might as well be cast from the purest twenty-four karat gold. His acceptance of the role of Envoy of Tarus had changed him, after all.

“My Lord!” Captain Bronzle exclaimed, immediately dropping to one knee. All of his soldiers hastily copied him, even the ones pointing crossbows at us on the other ship. “I had no idea of your presence!”

Azarus puffed up in a way I’d never seen from him. “That was the point, ya fool!” He bellowed almost petulantly, voice resounding over the waves around us. “I was meant ta travel in secrecy! Now ya’ve ruined it with yer dirty little questions! How dare ya inconvenience an officially recognized Envoy on a secret mission!?”

Envoy of what, I was tempted to ask him. Good thing I didn’t, though, because it didn’t look like the Marines were inclined to question him.

“And you!” He suddenly rounded on me with overblown, arrogant fury. “Ye were meant to drive them away! What am I paying ya for, if ya can’t even talk down a bunch of Venier sea dogs?!”

I bowed my head in the direction of the offended, once-upon-a-time noble. Partly to further the act and partly to hide the amused smile on my face. Azarus was trying, I could tell. But he couldn't quite erase his Hold accent. The result was decidedly odd. Azarus may know the words and the attitude, no doubt from growing up among people just like his act. But it was hard for him to copy it fully. Still, while I was doubtful this would pass inspection from another Dwarven noble, it sufficed for tricking a ship full of Dwarven seamen.“Deepest apologies, my Lord. I’m afraid that the good Captain here was simply exceptionally dutiful.”

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Bronzle turn his head slightly and shoot me an almost thankful look.

Heh.

Looked like we might avoid bloodshed after all.

Good one, Azarus.

…………………………………

Barely twenty minutes later, the Venier patrol vessel was sailing away from us as quickly as it could. Still not very fast, at least compared to my ship.

But I could tell Captain Bronzle wanted to be as far away from the Dwarven ‘noble’ that had spent nearly ten whole minutes chewing him out.

Hell, I didn’t blame him. If I was in his shoes, I probably would have done the same thing.

As it was, I crossed my arms in satisfaction as I watched the Lancia del Mare disappear over the horizon. The rest of my companions had wandered away now that there wasn’t going to be a confrontation.

But not Azarus.

Instead, the Dwarf joined me up at the helm and watched them leave with a surprisingly troubled eye.

“What’s wrong?” I asked him quietly. “Your plan worked. They bought the noble act.”

Azarus was quiet for a moment before answering. “Good thing they did,” He eventually muttered. “I…got some news out o’ the Captain, under the guise of wantin’ an update. Told him I’d been outta contact fer awhile.” He sighed. “Turns out, if they had actually asked which House I was from, they mighta still fought anyway.”

My eyebrows shot up at that. “Aren’t most Dwarves pretty deferential to nobility? Why would they attack?”

Azarus smiled mirthlessly, not looking my way. “Because I probably woulda said Florens, and apparently, the Florens are not so secretly protectin’ ‘The Unshackled,’” He said with air quotes. “That’s the name Bleddyn’s resistance has taken, apparently. The Savoy are raisin’ hell about it in the Principle Convocation, and the Venier are standin’ with ‘em.”

A frown stole across my lips at that, as I considered the political situation that was apparently developing in the Principality. Not because I cared about the Dwarven government, no.

More because I wanted to know if it would hurt Bleddyn’s chances of tearing it all down.

“And the other Houses?” I asked Azarus. “Where do they stand?”

In response, he sighed and dragged a hand through his hair, freeing it from the ponytail. “Not sure,” He eventually said. “Didn’t exactly talk long, ya? But…if I had to guess…the other two are stayin’ neutral fer now. The Luminari might be waverin’ on the side o’ the slavers, I’m thinkin’, but probably haven’t committed yet. I think they will, though. They've always been a feckless, arrogant type. But the Orsini…they’re the ones that matter. After all, they’re in charge of the whole damned Velancian army. If they start deployin’ ta crack down on The Unshackled…I ain’t sure just how much more time Bleddyn’s got.”

My frown grew. “Are they likely to?”

Azarus shook his head, then nodded, then finally shrugged. “No way ta tell. In general, the Orsini are likely ta fall on whatever side maintains their precious ‘Order’, but…” He was silent again, and I saw him stare off into space blankly for a moment. “I’ve…known some o’ them that are considered a bit…radical. And they’ve been gatherin’ political will fer some time now. Might be…that things are a toss-up, really.”

I sighed and joined him in staring off into space.

Damn.

What a mood killer.

And I’d been so satisfied with the trip so far.

<<Chapter 304 | Table of Contents | Chapter 306>>

Chapter 304 - Green Voyage [Vol. 7 Start]

An endless blue horizon stretched out before me, beautiful and breathtaking. Perfect, fluffy white clouds akin to enormous balls of cotton lazily drifted overhead while the light of Vereden’s star shone down through them. The calls of hungry, hunting sea birds resounded in the air, accompanied by the crashing of waves and the soft, whispering sound of sails slicing through the sea air.

The combination of everything reached me, and I felt a soul-deep contentment settled upon my shoulders as I stood at the wheel of my new ship.

The Astray.

After our meetings with Emperor Seimei in the heart of Kawamaran power, my companions and I had not lingered long in the capital of Hinaga. The very next day, we’d begun our preparations to set off from the shores of the island nation, and venture back to the mainland that contained Herztal. We’d settled accounts with the inn we’d been staying in for nearly a third of a year, packing up all our accumulated wealth and knickknacks in order to be stored in the hull of my new ship.

It was everything I’d wanted and more. Jinshin hadn’t been lying when he’d told me this might just be the current peak of Veredenese shipbuilding, much less Kawamaran. Actually, from what Masayuki had told me in a side-whisper before we’d left, the ship had been partially inspired from…“acquired” documents belonging to prominent Herztalian shipwrights. The result was a fantastically beautiful vessel combining strengths from both nations.

The ship I had named the Astray was primarily built from a strangely colored dark wood that was apparently found only in the Kawamaran isles, and only then in areas of particularly dense Aether. It resulted in something that was nearly black when cut and polished, and when the light hit it just right, it gleamed in a faint, iridescent mix of soft blue and pale green.

From what I understood, what the Kawamarans had been calling a Shinsei class vessel had been meant as a fast attack and reconnaissance ship. From bow to stern, she was just barely over one hundred feet in length, and constructed in a manner almost reminiscent of a drawn blade. Thinner than the other ships I’d been on, the Astray had three main masts arranged down the middle of the deck. However, there was something different about the actual make of the sails those masts held.

They were triangular.

I’d found that curious when I first set eyes on the ship in a hidden dock underneath the Imperial Palace. By this point, I was so used to the sight of the traditionally rectangular sails I’d encounter during my time on Vereden that they had struck me as odd. However…I had received a standard education back on Earth. I very faintly remembered pictures that had a clear before and after point, where triangular sails first began to overtake the standard rectangular ones.

I just…didn’t know what the benefit was, for now. I’d find out, though, particularly since the shipwright who had gifted me the then-unnamed ship had been particularly enthusiastic about them. Woven from a deep, dark navy colored silk-canvas blend, they were certainly striking enough, even beyond the enchantments I could feel in the cloth.

Honestly, the entire ship bore the markings of Enchantment. It was to the point that I had no idea just what everything did on this cutting-edge vessel. I’d received a scroll from the shipwright that supposedly detailed everything I’d have to check in case the Astray came to be damaged, but I hadn’t had time to…enamored with my new ship to spend time with it.

From the moment we’d set sail from the docks in Hinaga, I’d been standing at this intricately carved wheel, luxating in the contentment I felt from directing my ship.

Still, I had time for others.

I cut my eyes over to Aveline, the little girl I had rescued from the haunted bunker that had once belonged to the ancient, dead Netherim people. I had made the firm commitment to care for Aveline Montblanc for as long as I lived, and not just because her undead, ghostly Mother had threatened me into doing so.

We were so…similar, in some ways.

I needed to do this. I don’t think I would be able to forgive myself if I abandoned Aveline to this strange, dangerous world she knew so little about.

The little blonde-headed girl was lying on her stomach not far from where I was, here at the helm. Her feet kicked in the air above her, visible through the hem of the butter yellow, Kawamaran style dress I’d bought for before we’d left. I’d bought a lot of stuff just before we’d set sail, in fact. Including the small child’s puzzle she was frowning and playing with, totally uncaring about the faint sprinkles of sea spray that occasionally leapt from the ocean. Besides, she was soon dried out just from the heat her other minder was generating, laying not far from her.

Sena, oldest daughter of Shurenga, herself the literal daughter of Vereden’s star, Tarus.

Well, the Great Spirit of it, at least.

As Shurenga had told us before we had left, Sena had been assigned to act as the companion and advisor of my oldest friend here on Vereden, Azarus. Down in the Netherim bunker, Azarus had been inflicted with the same curse a number of us had struggled through. However, he had been saved by an interested third party instead of breaking out himself. That being Tarus, who had offered him both the position of being his Envoy here on Vereden to act in his stead, as well as a not insignificant amount of power. Her maternal nature didn’t surprise me much, honestly. It had been implied that she was a mother herself, having helped birth a handful of other Shurengans in her time. The large, crimson and black furred saber-tooth tiger had taken it upon herself to keep an eye on both her charge, and Aveline as well.

The other eye, of course, resting on Azarus himself.

The dwarf was currently up in the crows nest, where he had been spending most of the last day since we’d departed from Hinaga. While he was more than burly enough to be a help down on the deck, seeing to the myriad of tasks that needed to be seen to on a ship, there was a practical reason to him being up there.

He was visibly communing with his new patron.

I think the height helped or something.

I didn’t often see Azarus meditating, but now that he was, the former member of House Savoy was glowing an ever so faint golden orange. Every so often, I could see the red-haired dwarf crack open an equally glowing eye and glower upwards, but he always returned to his communion. I had no idea why he was so urgent that he had to spent over a dozen hours up there, but if I needed to know, then I’m sure he would tell me.

As for the others, I had been…a bit surprised that Venix had chose to come along back with us to Herztal. The Antium samurai had been nearly inseparable from the side of Kazuma Higanashi, the other samurai we had met and fought alongside on the isle of Goryuen. Obviously the other human man couldn’t come with us, seeing as how he was now being charged to found a new Kawamaran Sect from the remnants of his ancestor’s old Herztalian Order. He was much too busy for such a thing, even with the help of said living ancestor. To the best of my knowledge, Shacklock hadn’t actually kicked up much of a fuss about being essentially informed that his days of leading his life’s work were over. He was apparently taking on the role of advisor in the still-unnamed Sect.

Which had all the more confused me, about why Venix had chosen to come back with us.

I had long been expecting the Antium to choose to stay at the side of Kazuma as the last link he had to his long dead master. Still, I’d been wrong. Right now, Venix was working hard enough for three different men at tasks around the Astray. There was a frown on his face, though, and I could guess as to why.

I hadn’t missed the short, sharp conversation Venix’d had with Kazuma after I’d said my own goodbyes to the newly instated Kawamaran Lord. It had gotten a bit…heated.

Meanwhile, Renauld and Liora were assisting with the duties about the ship. The Astray may be a small vessel, but that didn’t mean I could run it all by myself. I was grateful that the two Gnolls were pitching in, even though I knew sailing made them a bit uncomfortable. Not because they were afraid of the ocean or something.

No, I’d just been informed before that the salty air was just hell on fur.

Unfortunately, they’d just have to get used to it. It was going to be a long trip down to Blutstein, even with the magically enhanced prototype that the Astray had turned out to be. There was quite a large distance separating Herztal and Kawamara. Technically, with our travel plans, we would be within the territorial waters of the Principality when we hit the coast. In normal times, I’d been informed that this wouldn’t be an issue. But these weren’t normal times at all for the Dwarven nation.

They were currently in the midst of a full-on slave revolt. The Kawamaran port authorities had told me the conflict had bubbled over from the slow boil it had been building up to. This time, it was being driven mostly by a mysterious figure who snuck into plantations and farms and, surprise surprise, broke the bonds of slavery to rally them around him. And I think I knew just who was the driving force of the conflict.

I couldn’t even describe how tempted I was to join up with my old friend Bleddyn’s hell raising in the Principality. However, I had responsibilities now.

I couldn’t exactly bring a child like Aveline into a near-on warzone. Cutting close to the Velancian coast was as far as I was wiling to go, and that was only because I’d been informed the Astray was built for hugging coastline. Not only that, but because the Astray had its own Ward Stone-

(And hadn’t that been a shocker to find out.)

-it was equipped with monster-repelling wards, which should do the work of keeping them away in the normally hazardous coasting waters. As it was, I’d been told by the Kawamaran port officials that the most danger I had to look out for were the Venier Marines likely to stop us on our journey through Dwarven waters, since they were the Princely House who saw to the Velancian Navy.

We’d either have to submit to their inspection or risk a very dicey situation if we ran into them.

And even that could potentially turn wrong, given who we had on board. I’d just have to wing it if the time came.

Once we were out of Velanican waters, though, it was down to Tŵr Gronn to check in on Fade. I’d really missed my young Spirit Wolf companion, and I couldn’t wait to introduce the nearly teenage canine to Aveline.

I think he would be good for her in the same way he was for me.

There was one annoying problem, though.

All of this sailing? First to the coast, then Tŵr Gronn, and then finally down to Blutstein? Hell, we’d even pass alongside Elderwyck on the journey, although I planned to sail right on past that damned place.

The entire journey was going to take the better part of a month. It wasn’t exactly going to be a short trip, traveling along thousands of miles of coastline. That was with favorable winds, mind. The sails might be enchanted, but they couldn’t magic wind up from nowhere.

At least…I didn’t think so.

Hmm.

Maybe I should take the time to examine that scroll. But that was for later tonight, after we’d stopped for the day.

As it was, we were looking at about another three days of sailing until we reached the continental coastline and then maybe a week or so to reach Tŵr Gronn.

It was a good thing that Aveline didn’t seem to be the type to get seasick. Despite this being her first time out on the drink, the little girl had surprisingly good sea legs. She was the only one I’d been a little worried about.

As much as I cared about the others, they could suck it up.

I, for one, was going to enjoy this entire voyage to the fullest.

I didn’t bother to suppress the grin growing on my face nor the whistled tune that rose to my lips. I had no idea where I’d heard it from back on Earth.

But it sure was catchy.

“Leave her, Johhny, leave her,” I sang softly to the accompaniment of the wind and waves. “Oh, leave her, Johnny, leave her.”

I don’t know if it was my singing voice that caught her attention or not, but I saw one of Sena’s crimson-furred ears twitch before she raised her huge head to fix me with a half-lidded stare. A moment later, she rolled her eyes, and I heard her sigh a word. “Bipeds.”

My grin only grew, as did the sound of my singing. Naturally, this drew more attention from my ‘crew’. Just for the hell of it, I was deliberately singing in English with Language Adaptation turned off. I probably sounded like I was seeing in gibberish right now, to my amusement. At the raised heads and confused stares, I couldn’t help sing even louder, making sure they could hear me.

“For the voyage is done, and the winds don’t blow, and it’s time for us to leave her!”

<<Interlude 15 | Table of Contents | Chapter 305>>

Interlude 15 - Star Astray [Vol. 6 End]

The highest point in the entire capital city of Hinaga, jewel of the Kawamaran Isles, was atop the peak of the Imperial Palace itself. It soared into the sky at perhaps one hundred and fifty feet, composed of multiple different floors, almost as if it were a large, extravagant cake. Though it paled in comparison to the height of her own home back upon the island, so far it had sufficed for her purposes.

Shurenga, daughter of Tarus, sat upon the roof of the mortal Lord currently playing host to her…

And prepared herself.

Though she still possessed a physical form, as perhaps the foremost among what the mortals called ‘Mystic Beasts,’ it was only a shell for her greater spirit. Even then, in recent days Shurenga had noticed that her connection to her physical form was growing fainter and fainter as time marched on. Once upon a time, she hadn’t been quite so capable of altering her size at will as she so often did. No, that had come after millennia of sustained life, watching over her children and her children’s children. Soon, she felt, it would come time for her to completely abandon her material form to take her place at her Father’s side within his Concordian realm. Others among the myriad species of the Spiritborne had gone before her, she was well aware of that. But she had always resisted, desiring to linger in the real so she could watch over her brood.

However, that day was not today, and it certainly wouldn’t be before her chosen successor had matured somewhat.

Shurenga had high hopes for her daughter’s partnership with her Father’s newest Envoy.

Speaking of said Father, it was nearly time. It was late enough in the evening that it was nearly morning on the day she had been ‘granted’ audience with the current mortal Emperor of Kawamara. Shurenga had been considering the possibility of presenting herself and revealing the existence of her brood to the greater whole of Kawamara for some time now. It could possibly come in handy, if only to ease the passing of leadership to her heir when it came time to abandon her material form fully. She…hadn’t quite foreseen the circumstances that would present the current situation, but she wasn’t upset by it. It was fairly satisfying to know that the wretched beast known as Tatsugan was finally gone for good.

It had also been deeply amusing to witness the shock of Emperor Seimei’s court when she had revealed herself and her parentage. He may have been briefed by that sly creature Masayuki Ashiwara, but being told something and seeing it himself was an entirely different matter. She had even caught placid Seimei himself cracking open one golden, truth-seeking eye to peer at her to see if she was serious.

Shurenga rather thought it was obvious, with the way her Father’s material form had been positively lurking on the horizon and shining down on her, visible through the doors that led to the throne room.

She loved him dearly, but Father truly wasn’t the most subtle of his siblings.

Ah, here it was. What mortals called the ‘green period’ had begun. They had all kinds of theories about what exactly caused the mysterious emerald tint to the rising light of her Father on the morn. Everything from atmospheric conditions, to Aetheric imbalances between her Father and Lady Elys as one set and one rose abound. In her youth, she’d found those beliefs quite interesting, and even amusing for a time, skulking about the Jewel cities as she often had, once upon a time. There was even…some elements of truth to them.

However, very few ever stopped to question what the effect that time of day had on the world around them.

The green period was when the barriers between the material world and the Concord…

Were at their thinnest.

As the emerald light washed over her scarlet fur, Shurenga closed her eyes…

And slipped out of her physical body, into her Father’s warm, inviting realm.

Mortals…they truly couldn’t understand the Concord. They attempted it, Shurenga knew they did. Those few who had ever been granted leave by the Great Spirits of Vereden had tried. In a mirror of her own projection of her soul, they had been gently taken into the realm of Spirits in an entirely bodiless manner. But it had been discovered, to mingled frustration and dismay, that even their souls were too rigid. Too…material. They weren’t malleable enough to comprehend the immensity of pure, soul-to-soul communication and existence. The result was that the Concord shaped itself around the mortal, becoming more and more material itself. Their surroundings became increasingly material to accommodate them, lending itself to copies of memory and leaning heavily on allusion.

Shurenga had even been told of Nathaniel Hart’s own physical appearance into the Concord, some months ago. Of how his surroundings had been shaped very rigidly to resemble a section of Lost Terra to torment him. From what she had heard, that section of the Concord was still rife with materialism, and a tad hazardous to all but the most powerful of Spirit-kind. It would take decades to centuries for it to smooth over once more.

But for those that were meant to exist within the Concord…

It was pure energy. There were no structures, no distinct physical forms to identify the Spirits. No rigid borders to create differentiation of the different planes, only the mingling of energies as one plane transitions into another. There was no prevarication or obfuscation within a realm of pure soul-to-soul communication, where truth came as easily to the inhabitants as breath did to the mortals.

It was quite…freeing, Shurenga had found.

The Concord had simply always been.

No beginning.

No end.

Well…for some. It was still possible for a Spirit to die but…it had to come from violent ends.

If she still had a head, Shurenga would have bowed her head in momentary grief as the memory of lost Uncle Vaelis came to mind. The last great tragedy at the hands of the ‘gods’ all those millennia ago.

Not even his children had been spared the slaughter.

In this realm of pure thought and emotion, her momentary bout of sadness did not go unnoticed. Almost instantly, as Shurenga transferred into the Concord, her world became brightest light, unfailing warmth, and the unceasing affection of her Father, undimmed for her even after the passing of millennia. If she’d still possessed material eyes, no doubt she would have been blinded from being so close to his brilliance, but she did not and was thus merely uplifted by it.

For all his faults…

Tarus was a loving Father.

“Spark of my heart, what troubles you?” Shurenga heard his voice reach her, Tarus’s very words warming her soul. As it so often did, any melancholy she might have felt was instantly chased away.

Like the felines her physical body was born from, she brushed her spirit against his own in a manner almost akin to that of a housecat. “Worry not, Father,” She murmured, content in the radius of his embrace. “Merely an old, passing grief. Pay it no mind.”

The great, voluminous star of Tarus’s being within the Concord hummed, half in doubt. Still, over the centuries she had taught her Father at least a modicum of tact. At least, when it came to her matters, that is.

He was still a busybody when it came to the rest of existence.

“As you say, my daughter,” He said, half doubtfully. “Then, perhaps we can begin…?”

Shurenga drew back just enough to reside in his orbit but not close enough to be drowned in his warmth. “Of course, Father. Has the situation changed since yesterday?”

This was a habit with a long, long history between the two of them. As she had grown in age and power, and it had become easier and easier for Shurenga to cast her soul into the Concord, she devoted each morning to visitation with her Father. There, depending on the current circumstances of their worlds and lives, they would catch up. After all, both of them were rulers in their own way. Interesting things happened to them often.

Even if her domain was much…smaller than her Father’s.

The light of Tarus’s existence dimmed somewhat as she felt his displeasure echo in the depths of his being. Not at her, of course. More at…

Everything else.

“No, sadly,” He grumbled. “The damage remains stubborn through the whole of the Concord. Patches of his madness linger like malevolent beasts, snapping at the heels of those Spirits too weak to defend themselves. I’ve done naught in the last day but work to contain them.”

Shurenga sighed at his words, troubled by the implications. She had perhaps…downplayed the effects of the blow the Mad God had inflicted on the Concord the previous week, that day when she had first hosted Nathaniel and his friends. The ‘wave’ she had spoken of originating from that fool had been more of a tsunami. From how Father had told it, it had pulsed out from the befouled, madness-tainted Mantle of the Mad God with unusual strength, destroying many of the defenses the Great Spirits had constructed around it over the centuries for containment purposes. Near pressurized jets of insanity tainted Aether had streaked across the breadth of the Veredenese Concord, corrupting whatever it touched.

Including whatever Spirit had been unlucky enough to be in its path.

For the past week, her Father, the rest of the Great Spirits, and their retainers had been working overtime to contain both the tainted sections of the Concord, as well as those…unfortunate souls who were now essentially lost to the Madness. Shurenga had offered her assistance several times over the last few days and had even participated in some of these quarantine events.

They had been…deeply disturbing, seeing the twisted monsters once noble Spirits had been perverted into.

Still, it hadn’t been all bad. During those operations, she had run into several old friends, likewise called to assist by their forebears. Why, it had been positively ages since she had last seen that old devil Taran.

Partly because, well.

For a time, their parents had…implied that the two of them were destined to be together, in the same way Father and Lady Elys had once been…entangled. She was glad such talk had finished. Shurenga much preferred the old wolf as a friend to a potential lover. She well knew he felt the same.

Nevertheless, she was glad to see him. As well as his new little apprentice, the chosen companion of Nathaniel.

Young Fade was positively adorable in the way he tried to be helpful. A good child, with a great deal of potential. Shurenga could tell that he was advancing well upon the Eldrydd Path laid out by the Great Spirits, as a counterpart to the mortal’s System.

For the next several minutes, the conversation between Father and Daughte revolved around the efforts within the Concord to clean up the corruption left over from the Mad God’s…odd episode. Nothing like it had ever happened before, not even when the former god of Freedom had been slain. Nether she nor her Father thought it boded well.

However, eventually, the discussion drifted to more…material happenings.

“How goes your negotiations with the mortal Emperor?” Tarus asked her curiously.

Shurenga couldn’t help but laugh. Negotiations, eh? “They hardly ended up being negotiations at all, Father. As soon as the mortals learned the truth of who I was, they were practically falling all over each other to acquiesce. Now that Goryuen has been cleared of the Dread Wyrm and its minions, the House of Tarus has been granted…partial ownership of the island. The outer reaches, including the beaches and the jungle, shall remain the property of Kawamara, while the plains and the mountains have been ceded. Specifically to you, Father. However…as your daughter and Heir, to use mortal terms, I am given leave to manage it in your stead. A fine solution, if I do say so myself.”

At her words, Tarus chuckled to himself in self-satisfaction. Shurenga resisted the urge to roll her eyes at the sound.

This really wasn’t going to help his already over-inflated ego.

“It’s good to see the mortals observing proper obeisance to my glorious self,” He said smugly, basking in his own importance for a moment. “I grant you leave to manage our new holdings as you see fit, my daughter. It is good that we shall have a proper, recognized foothold within the material to act as a fortress, in case my new Envoy has need of it.”

Shurenga smiled tolerantly at her Father. “As you say, Father. Meanwhile, the new Sect that young Kazuma Higanashi is to found has been ordered to also found a port town upon the beaches. My understanding is that the Emperor is interested in the gathering of Goryuen’s natural resources, now that the danger which lurked on the isle has passed.”

Though he had no eyes within the Concord, Shurenga could feel it her Father dismissed the words in a manner similar to an eye roll. “Yes, yes. The mortals are as ever interested in their rocks and metals. Leave them to their harvest. Just remember to collect an appropriate tithe, as befits our station.”

Before she could reply with as much patience as she could gather, Shurenga felt something. Not from within the Concord, though.

This was a sensation coming from the material world, transferred along the thin connection tethering her soul to her physical self. Shurenga took the time to inspect what had caught her attention before approximating a smile to echo out into her Father’s realm.

“Apologies, Father,” She pulsed. “But I’m afraid I must go. It appears that I’m being called upon.”

The shining bulk of her progenitor’s soul pulse inquisitively in response, before Shurenga felt a sliver of it peer…sideways, in a manner that always felt decidedly uncomfortable to witness. “Bah,” Tarus grumbled. “Him. Why you’re still bothering with that ingrate, I’ll never know.”

Shurenga chuckled as she plucked the string that connected her to the material. “Oh, you’re just grumpy he turned you down,” She said teasingly, as she felt her soul begin to return to its shell. “I’ll speak with you later, Father. Give my love to Lady Elys when next you speak to her.”

The last thing Shurenga heard before she exited the Concord was her Father sigh and mutter to himself. “I will if she’ll actually talk to me…”

And then she was back in Vereden once more, sitting on the shingled roof of Emperor Seimei’s Imperial Palace. The green period had faded, and the fullness of her Father’s own material form hung almost languidly on the horizon, casting its warm illumination over the peaks and temples of Hinaga. But mortal domiciles interested her very little, in truth.

Instead, Shurenga flicked her golden eyes to her right and beheld the ‘human’ she knew would be there.

Sitting on her right in a crossed legged position was the man known as Nathaniel Hart, he who her Lord Father was a tad…miffed with, currently.

The Precursor.

Shurenga noted that the man appeared to be meditating while he waited for her to finish her own, his eyes closed and his palms resting on his knees. His breath came in slow, even cycles as she felt his awareness drift in the continuous pulse of Vereden’s heartbeat. The man appeared to have changed out of his combat attire since last she’d laid eyes on him, in the prelude to her appointment with the Emperor. He had even put away his ever-present weapons, in favor of wearing a pair of simple black pants, a white silken shirt, and a thin leather vest. If not for his…abnormalities, he wouldn’t look out of place among any of the markets in the human trade cities. Alas, the odd patches of black scales still stood out sharply on his skin, tracing his myriad battle scars, while his elongated, almost sharpened ears jutted out sharply from his head. Almost disapprovingly, she noted the man had been slipping in his grooming, with a faint chocolate beard starting to grow on his cheeks.

Still, he looked…more at peace than she was expecting, after his own meeting with Emperor Seimei.

Shurenga cleared her throat gently, causing Nathaniel’s slit emerald eyes to snap open immediately. She smiled as she met the very faintly glowing orbs. “Good morning, Nathaniel. How are you?”

“Ah…” The man blinked rapidly. “Fine, thank you. I was just wanting to…check in with you, I suppose, after everything that’s happened. I’ve already seen to...everyone else.” Shurenga couldn’t help but smile at the slight pause in his words, well understanding just who he was referring to when he said ‘everyone’. Nathaniel returned the smile as he continued. “But I don’t know how your meeting went.”

The Queen of Mt. Umetsuji nodded easily and launched into the same explanation she had just given to her Father out of phase with the material world. When she was finished, Nathaniel leaned back on his hands and considered her words, turning an eye on her when she was finished. “You’re angling for something, aren’t you.”

More of a statement than a question.

But not untrue.

Still, Shurenga just smiled mysteriously at the young man. She’d had quite a bit of experience doing that over the years, and so it came out quite well if she did say so. At the sight of it, Nathaniel just rolled his eyes. “Oh, whatever. Keep your secrets if you want. I…have no right to complain, anyway, with how much you’ve helped me and mine.”

At those words, the mischievous edge to her smile faded as it became more genuine. “And yourself, Nathaniel?” She said softly. “What did you ask from the Emperor, for the services you rendered to the throne?”

Now, it was Nathaniel’s turn to sport a mischievous smile. “Oh, a number of things,” He tried to start airily before enthusiasm got the better of him. The young Precursor leaned forward as his eyes brightened. “Actually, I’m not lying. I didn’t ask for one huge reward. There are some things that are going to make my life much easier in the foreseeable future.”

“Do tell,” Shurenga said amusedly, enjoying the almost jovial atmosphere.

“Well, for one, I asked for a dedicated merchant contact,” Nathaniel said, tone almost conspiratorial. “I made a lot of money crafting weapons from Oninite here in Hinaga. Now, just how much more could I make when I’m hawking the same weapons down in Blutstein, where the metal is rarer than hen’s teeth? Seimei is going to put me in contact with someone who’ll make regular trips down to the Herztalian capital to keep me supplied as I launch a career. After all, I’m going to need a livelihood to support…well. You know.”

“Very forward thinking of you, Nathaniel,” Shurenga said approvingly, inclining her head. “What else did you ask for, if I may ask?”

“Oh, well,” He smirked. “I remembered something J-Seimei said, a few weeks ago. He mentioned the deep archives of the Imperial library might have references or knowledge about…what I am, and their history. He took me down there and helped pick them out for me, as well as some books about the ‘gods’ and their origins. All in all, I have about a dozen extremely rare volumes waiting for me to pick up. The kind that are genuinely priceless. But that’s not all.” Now, Nathaniel leaned forward, his eyes visibly brightening in his enthusiasm. “I saved the best for last. I asked for a ship.”

“A ship?” Shurenga asked with a raised eyebrow. “As in a sea-faring one?”

“Yeah,” The Precursor breathed with a wide smile. “And not just any old dinghy out of the wharf, either. Something good. Something that’s top of the damned line that I can use as my personal vessel. And that’s what I’m going to get. The Kawamaran Navy has something that just rolled out of the yard. I actually saw Seimei wince when he agreed to give it up, it's so apparently valuable. It’s a prototype for their next generation of fast attack and reconnaissance vessels. They call them Shinsei class, but I’m going to name it something else instead. I’ve…even thought of what, before.”

“I’m going to name it the Astray.”

...............................................................

AN:

So! Vol. 6 is finally over, eh? This one ended up being the actual longest book in the series so far. I wrote this for longer than I thought it would go on. In a way, it feels almost different from everything that's come before. In Garden of the Wyrm, Nate was the one calling the shots, essentially. Sure, he was 'guided' here by external forces, but once he was actually on the island, all problems were essentially resolved at his discretion and guidance. I'd like to think of this as the official start of Nate's arc as a true leader.

But that's not all that Nate's gotten from this little trip he thought would be a diversion, at best. Let's tally it all up, shall we?

There's the treasure trove of the Netherim knowledge on Aetherology, the broken laser gun he picked up in the bunker (which he just hasn't touched yet), the rare history books, a material source to launch his own smithing business, the piles of gold he already made from smithing in Hinaga, nearly a hundred levels since the clash with Rhazal, and...

The daughter.

Can't forget the daughter. 

And now, we're off to finally, finally join Grey, Honoka, and Sylvia back at the Academy in Vol. 7. That is, after a brief detour to check in on Fade. That won't take long, though.

But first, he'll have to pick up his new ship.

All that and more in Vol. 7!

There's more, though. Over on Amazon, there's something new up for pre-order! I've hinted at it before, but now that it's up, I can talk about it. My publisher and I have partnered with Podium Audio in order to bring you the audiobook of Volume 1 of Sins of the Forefathers: Chained Awakening! It's currently up for pre-order with a release date set for MARCH 18TH, 2025! Not only that, but there may be more coming before too long.

If you're interested in a direct link to the audiobook itself, here it is.

AUDIOBOOK

Check it out, if you're interested

<<Chapter 303 | Table of Contents | Chapter 304>>

Chapter 303 - Imperial

I have to admit…

This was blowing my mind a little.

“I…” I started and then stopped, staring blankly up into the kindly face of who I thought had been ‘Elder Jinshin’. The man looked both similar and wildly different from I had known him to be. He still had a long, wispy white beard stretching down the length of his chest and equally long hair of a similar shade. His eyes were still closed, too, and yet I didn’t doubt he could see me just fine.

But that was where the similarities ended.

The man who was apparently Emperor Seimei of the Kawatsuyo dynasty was very much dressed according to his station. There was an elaborate box cap upon his head with the seal of the Imperial family emblazoned in gold on the front of it, while a thin golden circlet lay upon his brow. A white silk robe with delicate golden embroidery depicting crashing waves lay over layers of deep blue silk, while even under that could be seen traces of what looked to be solid golden cloth. A thick, golden belt circled his waist, upon which stylized rivers spiderwebbed across the surface, visibly flowing in some kind of obviously magical manner.

I…hadn’t even known it was possible to do that. Magical clothes, huh.

I couldn’t help but shake my head, feeling a mingled sense of both defeat and admiration. “It’s really you, isn’t it, ‘Elder Jinshin’?” I laughed to myself lightly, my shoulders slumping. “You guys were playing me all along.”

The Emperor hummed lightly to himself, his eyes still closed. “Come now, Nathaniel. ‘Playing’,” He said, shaking his head. “Is an ugly word. I would prefer…guiding your attention elsewhere.”

I sighed as Masayuki tittered to himself to my side, my eyes briefly passing over Sogen standing patiently off to the side. “Was any part of our lessons real, ‘Elder’?” I asked tiredly.

‘Jinshin’s’ smile faded then, but to my surprise, he nodded. “Oh, to a degree. Jinshin is in truth my birth name, if you’re still willing to believe me. Seimei is merely the regnal name that I took upon ascending to the throne. I rarely have cause to use the name my honored Mother and Father bestowed upon me at birth. It was quite amusing for me to use it in this manner when any true-born Kawamaran would have known who I was from the beginning.”

I snorted softly but didn’t say anything. But I sure thought it.

What he was saying, then, was that he had played a trick on the ignorant foreigner, who had never bothered to question if the knowledgeable old priest hadn’t been more than he had appeared to be.

Hook must be rolling in his grave. I really should know better by now.

“It is well known that communion with the Great Spirit Anima is the purview of the Imperial Family,” Emperor…Jinshin, I guess, continued. “We are meant to act as not only the secular leader of Kawamara but the religious head as well. All members of the ruling dynasty have a duty to be inducted into one of the Spiritual cults, and thus all of my family are considered priests and priestesses. I always favored Lady Anima, and so I became the head of the Temple upon the start of my reign.”

“So, Sogen is actually your…” I said slowly, letting my gaze drift over towards the man younger than I was.

“My youngest Grandson,” The Emperor confirmed. “And the young man who is often assigned to act as my…assistant in religious matters. I am not often in residence at the temple within the Hidden Valley-”

Which neatly explained why our lessons were so infrequent.

Damnit, it really did all fit.

“But I was the day I sensed a young foreign man of some interest wandering through the Temple district, apparently inquiring as to the price of Magical instruction,” The older man smiled slightly. “More interesting to me, however, was that I felt the slightest touch of She Who Breathes upon them. I was…curious. At my instruction, my guard lowered the aversion wards surrounding the Hidden Valley, and not long after you came swaggering in, Nathaniel.”

Swaggering? Really? Was…that the impression I gave off?

I eyed him for a moment, before briefly cutting my eyes over to Masayuki. The painted man looked like butter wouldn’t melt in his mouth he was so innocent. I sighed. “And all along you were taking careful note of my wants and desires, investigating my background, and taking my measure. And then, at the first available moment, presented me with the idea to try and assassinate Tatsugan through your spymaster.”

There, I said it. It was out in the open, now. We all knew what Masayuki really was. Why pretend at this point?

The Emperor didn’t deny that part, at the very least. “You were being watched, yes,” Jinshin admitted without shame. “We were curious as to why such a figure that is both…relatively unknown, and yet newly high profile at the same time would choose to venture onto our shores. Thus, a report was drafted on you from observations that spoke of your motivations, and it eventually made it to my desk once Masayuki noticed several interesting factoids. We were of course sympathetic as to your desire to recover from your trials after the end of the Construct War, but we were more curious as to your questioning of the locals-”

“-about mysterious steel doors that might or might not exist in the countryside,” I finished for him, for a moment forgetting my courtesies. After all, this was an Emperor I was backtalking. Thankfully, he let it pass without incident, but I did get a mildly scolding raised eyebrow from Masayuki.

Whatever. He wasn’t my liege lord, and I was a little miffed by the deception.

“Just so,” The Emperor inclined his head. “From there, my personal observations in combination with your public inquiries led to a…little idea, coming from my ‘spymaster’, as you so gently refer to him.”

“If you must be angry with someone, Sir Hart, be angry with me!” Masayuki intoned in an almost dramatic fashion, laying one hand over his heart. “Twas I who concocted this scheme! Do not direct your wrath towards my lord, for it was not he who sought to direct your attention in this manner!”

I eyed the both of them for a moment, feeling simply…tired of it all. Frankly, at this point, I’m not sure I could actually trust either of them in any capacity.

Not that I had particularly trusted Masayuki in the first place, though. I’d long had suspicions about the man.

But the Elder…I had to admit that hurt a bit. Just after the Construct War, I’d been feeling a bit raw and frayed around the edges. The peaceful atmosphere of the Hidden Valley, the comforting environs of Anima’s temple, and most importantly the calm, even advice of Elder Jinshin had done quite a bit to ease my tensions at the time.

Only it turned out to all be part of a deception from the highest authority in this land.

I restrained from sighing, but only just. Shurenga had been right, earlier. This was turning out to be a valuable lesson for me. Just…in a different way than I’d been expecting.

I think I was developing a problem with authority.

“It…doesn’t really matter, I suppose,” I eventually said in a tired manner. “What’s done is done, and none of this has to do with why any of us are here.”

Both the Emperor and Masayuki sobered up at my words, turning serious in an instant. “Yes, of course,” Seimei inclined his head. “We gather to discuss the events which transpired upon the isle of Goryuen, and the supposed final death of Tatsugan. I have heard the accounts of everyone else who was present during these clashes, and now I must hear yours, Nathaniel Hart. When I have done so, I will pronounce my ruling. You may begin.” He finished, waving the fingers of his right hand my way in a prompting manner.

I wasn’t a fucking dog…is what I wanted to say, but I refrained.

Barely.

Instead, I launched into the explanation about the events I and my companions had settled on together. All of them were meant to have stuck to the timeline we’d given General Hisakane back on the slopes of Mt. Umetsuji, while I…

Had always intended to give a slightly different sequence of events, directly to the Emperor in a private meeting much like this. My companions had been meant to deliver the version of the story meant for the public of Kawamar, and I was supposed to give a...mostly truly one. Only, that had been meant to be after I’d testified together with the others before the court. Instead, I’d been denied that, and we’d skipped straight to the private audience.

In my account, I didn’t mention the existence of the Netherim at all. The most that I mentioned about the interior of Gorenzan was that it had been filled with ancient ruins from the time of the gods, cursed by one of the Chaos pantheon. I even mentioned that the name given for her had been ‘Lucretia.’ There had been fights galore with a guardian creature that Observe had told us was named ‘Akhoroth, Maw of the Wyrm’, and little else about the ancient beast. In those running battles, Azarus had been chosen by Tarus to become his newest Envoy, and with his newfound strength we’d overcome the Maw. Inside of those ruins, I told them I found an ancient source of power that the true form of Tatsugan was feeding upon, left all those millennia ago by that same goddess. I’d drawn him from his source of strength and slain his true, pathetic form, only for the power source to destabilize. We’d fled from it just in time for it to explode catastrophically, leading to the destruction of Gorenzan. From there, we had withdrawn to the seat of Shurenga’s power and waited for the arrival of the Kawamaran forces we’d known were coming.

The rest, they supposedly ‘knew. ’

When I was done with my explanation, I saw Masayuki glance at the Emperor. He raised one impeccably maintained brow at his liege, and in response, Seimei…

Finally opened his eyes, for the first time in all the time since I’d known him. I…don’t know what I’d been expecting. Maybe blank white orbs denoting complete blindness, or I dunno. Magical cataracts or something?

It certainly wasn’t for the Emperor of the Kawamaran isles to have eyes of solid glowing gold. And I truly mean solid. There were no irises, or pupils, or sclera evident in the orbs that Emperor Seimei regarded me impassively with. Simply a solid expanse of gold that gleamed almost metallically in the low lamplight of the throne room.

I refrained from shivering under the gaze, but only just. There was an almost sense that Seimei was seeing deeper somehow when he was looking at me with those uncanny eyes, whatever the hell they were. I don’t know if they were a Skill expression of some kind, or if they were prosthetics or an Artifact or something. But they were seeing beyond the physical in some way, I could just tell.

Probably not a good thing, I eventually decided.

After a moment of inspection, the Emperor looked away from me in order to shake his head minutely at his servant. As Masayuki stepped back with a bow, Seimei closed his eyes and looked back at me. “I sense you’re not being entirely truthful, Nathaniel,” He said in a quiet, even tone. After the strange inspection from the man, I’d been expecting something like that, but I still mentally winced, even if I kept any physical tells from showing. But I was surprised by his next words. “However, I do not think it matters, overmuch. The fact is that you do believe that Tatsugan is truly slain in a permanent manner. All of your companion's stories, from young Lord Higanashi to the newest chosen of the Sun, believe this to be true as well. Thus…I am disinclined to pry. I have suspicions as to what it may involve, and these things are inconsequential. With that said…” For the first time, Emperor Seimei of the Kawamaran Isles stood from his throne, and laced his fingers together, hiding them in his voluminous sleeves as he stared down at me with closed eyes and an imperious bearing. “Hear my judgment, and the words that shall be delivered to the Kawamaran people. With the help of Herztalian partisans, a young, disgraced Kawamaran Lord sought to clear his family’s name of dishonor by slaying the Dread Wyrm Tatsugan. In the process, he both discovered the secret daughter of Tarus, Lord of the Sun, and a method in which to rid us all of the Calamity for good. With the final death of Tatsugan, the mountain of Gorenzan was destroyed in a fit of serpentine spite. Rewards shall be given to all those who participated in such a grand undertaking, chief among them an Imperial charter to found a new Kawamaran Sect from the remnants of the old Herztalian Order of Solstice Flame. All shall know this as the Emperor’s decree, and none may defy it.”

I couldn’t help but sigh once more, this time in relief. Even though Seimei had seen through me to a degree-

(Possibly literally).

We’d still accomplished our goals. The Kawamaran government was going to go along with the narrative meant to conceal both Aveline, and the Netherim as a whole.

We’d won.

As the Emperor sat back down on his throne, he regarded me with a small smile on his aged features. “Now…”

“What is it that you desire as a reward, Nathaniel?”

<<Chapter 302 | Table of Contents | Interlude 15>>

Chapter 302 - Wise Elder

For the next several hours, I had to wait in that lavish waiting room as, one by one, everyone I’d come to the palace with was drawn away by Masayuki to be questioned by the Emperor. Not only that, but I soon discovered that none of them were being led back here. Despite Shacklock’s objections to the entire process, we didn’t have to wait long to discover this either. After about thirty minutes, Masayuki returned to the room, this time with only the General in tow.

In a pleasant tone, we were informed that ‘Lord Higanashi’ was now being entertained in a private audience with the Imperial family after his own with the Emperor, and wouldn’t you please come with me, Sir Shacklock?

A few hours ago, I’d withheld a sigh as I watched the still-irritated Shacklock stalk from the room accompanied by the two servants of Emperor Seimei. He, too, didn’t come back. And I somehow doubted he was playing nice somewhere else in the palace with the Imperial family. The cantankerous old man had probably been shown the door or something.

After that, it was Renauld. And then Liora, and then Sena. Azarus was the last of my companions, then, and unsurprisingly, his apparent meeting went on longer than even Kazuma’s had. I was a tad grumpy, missing that one, actually. I’d been looking forward to the River Court’s reaction to finding out their chief object of worship had an actual agent active here in the real world now.

Until finally, it was down to only me and said chief Spirit’s daughter sitting quietly in that waiting room, lit by the fading light of her Father. I’d barely touched the refreshments I’d been brought by the palatial servants, but Shurenga seemingly had no problem daintily gulping down the choice cuts of meat they’d brought her. Distantly, I’d been a bit impressed by the professionalism those veil-clad waiters had shown when they’d been thanked by a giant, flaming, talking saber-tooth tiger.

The bulk of me was more…embarrassed, though.

Abruptly, I sighed and leaned forward in my plush chair, burying my face in my hands. I didn’t bother stopping the groan I felt emerging from my throat, as I heard Shurenga quietly laugh in the background. “Go ahead,” I said tiredly, my voice muffled by my hands. I didn’t look up. “You can say it.”

“Say what, perhaps?” Shurenga said, slight amusement in her feline voice.

“I overreached,” I replied dully. “I got cocky, and the Kawamarans took advantage of that fact. Things were going so well for us that I forgot I wasn’t the only person in the world capable of social maneuvering. Liora probably got her story straight, but I’m not sure about Kazuma. Or Renauld. Or hell, I’m not sure Shacklock would even care to try. And it’s not like Sena likely has any experience in courtly politics, no offense to your daughter.”

“None taken,” Shurenga said mildly.

“And now I’ve put all of our positions in danger,” I said, curling my hands into fists and looking up to find the Queen of Mt. Umetsuji looking at me with one raised, feline eyebrow. “I got arrogant. I’m…sorry, Shurenga.”

To my surprise, said feline simply laughed lightly at me, shaking her head in amusement. “Pay it no mind, Nathaniel. This is a relatively painless way to learn this lesson, in the grand scheme of things.” At that, she hopped down from her chair to pad my way and, once she’d reached me, lifted one huge paw and patted my knee consolingly. “You do appear to possess a politically inclined mind, child, with an actual understanding of how these things progress. You’re just…inexperienced, and the Emperor likely took notice of both of these facts. I have been…informed-”

Probably by her spying father.

“-that Emperor Semei is not known for his wisdom for nothing,” Shurenga continued. “He’s one of the most popular recent rulers in his dynasty, well known for an even, fair hand. He and his advisors likely noticed the…particulars of your maneuvering and very politely cut it off so they could reach the truth of the matter. However, I would not worry. With the service that you and yours have provided to their nation, I believe they shall not be harsh in their judgments. And chin up, Nathaniel.” Here, Shurenga actually nudged my head upwards with one paw to smile kindly at me. “This is an excellent lesson for you to learn before you venture into the…tumultuous heart of Herztalian politics. Hopefully, you shall be wiser in your own dealings once you return to the side of your teacher.”

“I guess,” I said quietly. “You’re probably right. I’m just worried about…you know.” I said, with a vague, downwards sweep of my hand. I was confident that Shurenga would understand I was referring to Aveline. Separated as we were through Umbra Gemina Exactoris, my Core Ring and I weren’t able to keep each other updated. I didn’t know what was going on with them. With as weakened as we were through the halving of our Virtues, I wasn’t confident in my clone’s ability to fully protect her in case the literal ninjas came for our charge. To watch her, sure. But not fight off a possible army of people as strong or stronger than we were at our best.

I think any of the governments of Vereden would be very interested in getting their hands on a member of a previously unknown, separate race of Humans who used to inhabit this planet alongside them secretly. Much less the invaluable treasure trove of Aetherological knowledge she used to cuddle.

Shurenga met my eyes then. “That will not be an issue. I promise you that, upon the honor of my Father.”

I…guess I just had to accept that. I had no other choice.

That wouldn’t stop me from worrying, though.

Huh.

Was this what it was like…being a…Fat-

I was knocked out of my introspection by the door of the waiting room opening once again. And once more, Masayuki was standing in the doorway, although I noticed that he had both changed out of his armor and that the General was no longer accompanying him. I suppose they weren’t concerned with either of us trying to get violent now, even though Shurenga was likely the strongest person in the entire palace.

“Lady Shurenga, if you’ll follow me?” Masayuki asked her, bowing at the waist in her direction.

Shurenga gave me one last reassuring look before turning and inclining her head in at the ‘Master of Ceremonies’ for the River Court. In moments, she had followed Masayuki out into the halls of the Imperial palace, and the door to the waiting room closed behind her with a click.

Leaving me alone in the fading twilight.

I sighed and settled into my chair for the wait.

…………………………………….

It was a much longer wait before Masayuki returned to the waiting room to fetch me. By that time, I had given up waiting patiently in favor of settling in for a session of meditation. It was my hope that some time breathing in the Aetheric waves of Vereden would calm my nerves before my meeting with the Emperor.

It…partially worked, I’d say.

However, I was eventually knocked out of my meditation by the sound of the door opening once again. Opening my eyes, I saw a much more frazzled-looking Masayuki standing in the doorway, lit from behind by lamplight. Blinking rapidly, I looked around to see that Tarus had set by now, casting the world in shadow and the light of his lost love.

I guess the meeting with Shurenga took quite a long time in the end. It made me wonder exactly what was discussed between the two leaders.

Masayuki took a deep breath to compose himself before speaking once more. “Nathaniel, if you’ll follow me? Yours will be the last audience of the day.”

I nodded and stood up from my cross-legged position on the ground, approaching the man. “Everything alright?” I asked him quietly before we stepped out into the hall.

In response, Masayuki gave me a strained smile. “Ah…yes, thank you. It’s simply that Lady Shurenga’s speech before the court will cause a number of...ripple effects for Kawamaran society. Pay it no mind, though. If you’ll follow me?”

I took the hint and stepped out into the hall with the Kawamaran spymaster. Once outside, I saw that the palace was looking much more deserted now than it had when we’d first arrived. There was nobody else in these corridors but us, certainly none of the servants or the guard that had ‘escorted’ us inside.

I flicked my eyes over to Masayuki to see that he had been watching me. He smiled slightly. “Your meeting with the Emperor will be different, Nathaniel,” He said, sounding strangely mischievous. “It shall be…mostly private, but for one other individual to stand in witness as your character is judged. I believe you might even know them.”

Well, that narrowed it down quite a bit. There weren’t that many people in Kawamara who I knew who also had insight into who I was. I kept quiet, though, and instead simply nodded in an understanding manner to Masayuki. He took that for consent, and for the next few minutes, he led me through the straight, moonlit halls of the Imperial palace.

Before long, though, we had stopped at what I assumed was the entryway into the Imperial throne room.

The heart of the Imperial seat itself.

Two large double doors dominated my view, stretching up to the high ceiling of the palace above me. Framed on either side by intricately carved wooden pillars that resembled the long, winding form of Tatsugan, the actual doors were shaped from the pure white marble that accented the palace. Upon the surface of them appeared to be some kind of mural, but I didn’t recognize the subject matter. On the upper half of the mural was a large blue circle with rippled patterns upon it, inside of which I could see a hazy image of what appeared to be a shadowed man. From that circle stretched a long, winding line of the same shade framed by what looked to be…representations of some kind, I believe. There was a mountain on the right, bearded by the sea, while a sunburst rose overhead. On the left of the line was a verdant forest, above which a great storm floated with a full moon rising above. The line ended near the bottom, where I could see a large group of human figures waiting in what seemed to be supplication, with one figure out in front…clothed in white and gold.

Hmm.

I…had a few guesses about what this could be, but I didn’t have the cultural understanding for all of it. I think the top was a lake of some kind, with a river flowing down? And then…the Great Spirits on either side? But it almost implied one more Spirit than I knew about. Who was the storm above the forest I think was meant to be Anima? And then who were the people at the bottom? The Kawamarans? Most importantly, though…

Who was inside the lake at the top?

I didn’t get much longer to appreciate the mural before the double doors began to swing open, seemingly under their own accord. They revealed to me a lamp-lit throne room that, under normal circumstances, I would likely find very beautiful. But now…

It just looked a bit ominous.

Unlike the rest of the palace, the throne room of Emperor Seimei almost appeared understated. There was none of the marble and gold ornamentation that I had seen so frequently throughout the whole of the palace. Instead, it was entirely shaped and carved out of the blonde wood instead. Sure, it was impeccable craftsmanship; I had to give it that. I don’t think I would be capable of the same fine carvings I saw on the wooden pillars that lined the central walkway, nor would I be able to recreate the entirely carved, unpainted murals that lined the room on all of the walls. But it was still just…wood.

Except…for two features. There the wealth of the Kawamaran people shone through. The throne itself…and the central path that extended from it.

If I was right, both of them were one, uninterrupted stretch of Lunar Basalt of all things. That incredibly powerful, incredibly rare material that formed both Grey’s staff and his sword. This was the single largest amount of the stone I’d ever seen.

Maybe more than all of it that was to be found on Vereden period.

The path up to the throne was a long and winding one of the dark blue material, sparkling with white inclusions in an almost reflection of the night sky itself. It seemed to mimic the form of a river that wound all the way to the throne beneath my feet, as Masayuki and I stepped into the hall. In the low light of the hall, my eyes were almost tricked into thinking I was going to fall into the darkness of the wide pathway at any moment. I was only able to keep a sense of vertigo from overtaking me by focusing on the throne itself, on the other side of the room. It, too, was carved from the Lunar Basalt, and in an impeccably detailed manner. The stone was so dark it almost seemed to drink of the already faint light in the hall, masking the form I could see sitting almost relaxed in its grip.

But not the person standing to the right of it. I furrowed my brow at the sight of them. That…wasn’t who I’d been expecting at all.

“Sogen?” I couldn’t stop myself from asking in a baffled tone. I winced a moment later when it returned to me in an echo in the nearly deserted hall.

Still…the hell was he doing here? Sogen was the apprentice of the man I had been expecting to actually see at the side of the throne. Elder Jinshin, the monk of the Animan Temple here in Hinaga, and the man who had coaxed me through the early steps of learning Magic. I’d barely seen the young, bald-headed Kawamaran man more than a handful of times in all the months I’d spent in the capital as a freelance blacksmith. We…really didn’t know each other very well.

At my words, the young man in the green and white robes smiled slightly and bowed in my direction as we came to a halt before the throne. He didn’t say anything, though.

Even though we stood at the bottom of the steps before the throne, I still couldn’t make out the man sitting upon it, presumably Emperor Seimei himself. There was an almost supernatural darkness obscuring his face from me. All I could really make out was a length of long, wispy hair that trailed down his back.

Masayuki broke the silence. “Your Eminence, I bring you the Precursor Nathaniel Hart,” He said respectfully, bowing a full ninety degrees to his liege. Hastily, I remembered my courtesies and copied him, bending at the waist. “Apprentice of the Shadowed Sun, and he who rightfully slew the Dread Wyrm, presumably for the final time.”

Something happened, then, that nearly caused me to choke on my own breath out of sheer surprise.

An aged voice echoed out of the obscuring darkness of the throne above my bent head. A very, very familiar one.

I felt a tingle run down my back as a suspicion dawned on me.

“Thank you, Masayuki,” A kindly older voice said. “You may stay if you so wish.”

I saw Masayuki’s cheeks stretch up into a smile to my right. “Oh, I wouldn’t wish this for the world, my lord.” He straightened back up, and I copied him as the spymaster turned to face me with a decidedly mischievous smile on his painted face. “I have the honor of introducing his Imperial Majesty, Emperor Seimei, August Sovereign of the Kawamaran Isles. Lord of the Eight Thousand Rivers, Resplendent Pillar of Heaven and Earth, He Who is Crowned Under Heaven’s Decree…and Head Priest of the Animan Faith.”

The man on the throne leaned forward, and I saw a very familiar person looking back at me.

Elder Jinshin smiled kindly at the shock on my face. “Hello, Nathaniel.”

“It’s good to see you again.”

<<Chapter 301 | Table of Contents | Chapter 303>>

Chapter 301 - Reversal, Now

I joined the rest of my party that was going to be venturing into the heart of the Imperial party up on the deck after exiting the forecastle. All of us, myself included, were dressed in our full combat kits. Armor, weapons, and gear were fully visible across each of our bodies, and we looked like we were dressed for war, not a meeting with the supreme ruler of this land.

I mean, we weren’t going to do anything, but it was about presenting an image.

For one, even if I wanted to, I hadn’t forgotten Renauld’s warning not to involve myself in combat if I ever wanted to heal the damage to my brain from all the concussions I’d suffered. Two, we’d…probably get slaughtered by the Imperial Guard, if we even tried to instigate something.

But we still wanted to present a specific view of our group. For one, we had decided not to dress up in any court finery, even if it was presented to us. We didn’t want to appear as if we were foreign dignitaries or diplomats of any kind. We really shouldn't be implying that we represented Herztal in any capacity. Rather, we wanted to appear to the court as if we were nothing more than warriors and adventurers, the muscle to what was meant to be Kazuma’s leadership of our expedition. Part of the point to the charade soon to be underway was to finagle the Order of Solstice Flame into an acceptable position within Kawamara as their newest sect.

I…had been asked by Renauld why we were even bothering to play along with this. After all, we were unlikely to be in any specific danger here since the bulk of Imperial displeasure was meant to be resting on the shoulders of Shacklock and his foreign Order. We were just a group of people who had been indirectly asked by the River Throne to assassinate their ancestral enemy in Tatsugan, after all, if we found it in our explorations of the island.

And we had, ultimately. That would likely carry a great deal of weight in the court, when Masayuki briefed his liege on the real events that had occurred on Goryuen.

My answer to Renauld had been…a little self-serving.

I wanted the favors.

I know, I know it was selfish of me to ask this of my companions. But over my time on Vereden, I’d found I had a bit of a…favorable touch when it came to playing politics. It came almost naturally to me, speaking the same language that the aristocrats of both Herztal and Kawamara danced around each other in. I was capable of maneuvering the waters of intrigue in a way that came as easy to me as easy as breathing. It suited me, in a way. I knew how to speak delicately, boast properly, and guard my inner feelings when it came at the appropriate time.

And I don’t think this natural talent came from the System, in a way that it would be a Talent instead.

This was all me.

So, I was angling for a few things here by playing a political game. I had talked Shurenga, Shacklock, and Kazuma into the specific plan that we were enacting because, the way I saw it, it suited all parties involved. The River Throne could save face with a heroic, convenient story about a scion from an ancient House rising to permanently slay their ancient enemy, once and for all. Shacklock had the chance to secure the future of not only his life’s work in the Order, but his only living descendants as well. And Shurenga…

Well, I’m not totally positive I knew what she was after. My best guess is that she was advancing the interests of her family in some way, with how she intended to present Azarus before the throne.

Still, I don’t think it would be disadvantageous to my own interests.

And my friends, too. I’d make sure they weren’t left in the lurch when it came to the accolades.

At least the ones who had stuck around, that is.

Down on the docks, it looked like General Hisakane was finished speaking to the assembled ranks of the Imperial guard who had greeted him. A messenger sprinted away at astonishing speed into the palace, considering the density of the armor he wore. In the meanwhile, the General turned and nodded curtly first to the three people on his flagship and then to us on the Kaminari Maru.

I’m not sure he even saw my own answering nod, but it didn’t matter. Instead of worrying about that, I turned to face Captain Satoru with a small smile on my lips. I bowed slightly to the man who had both ferried us to Goryuen and then away from it, keeping the promise I’m not sure I’d…really expected him to. “Thank you for service, Captain Satoru,” I said politely. “Please give my respects to your crew, including your first…mate…” I trailed off briefly, noting that said first mate actually…wasn’t with us.

Now that I thought about, I hadn’t seen the man since before the Kaminari Maru had sailed away initially.

To my surprise, the Captain winced slightly before he returned my bow. “Ah…thank you for your kind words, Kuroshō. I will…convey them to the crew.” With the final exchange of pleasantries finished, I turned to face Azarus and nodded at him. Returning it, my dwarven friend and one of the primary…well, set-pieces for the day stepped onto the off ramp and set off down it, Renauld following with him. I followed the Gnollish Healer clad in the immaculate robes of his profession, while my other furry companion took up the rear.

I nearly tensed when I heard Liora speak into my ear, her words so quiet I was barely able to understand them. “I’m surprised, Nathan,” She breathed, a slight, amused tint to her words. “That you never noticed. To be fair, however, it took me quite a while myself.”

I narrowed my eyes slightly. “Noticed what?” I returned in a whisper so slight my lips barely moved.

I could easily hear the grin in her voice with her response. “Why, that it was the ‘first mate’,” She said, in an exaggerated tone. “Who was the mysterious spy on the island with us.”

This time, I turned to face Liora and blinked rapidly, uncaring about who was watching us. “What, really?”

Several times over the course of our entire adventure on Goryuen, we’d speculated that there was either someone or something following us the entire time. Initially, we had chalked it up to the Shurengans after meeting them, and Sena had even corroborated that, saying we’d been shadowed since nearly the moment we stepped foot on the beach. But we’d had cause to doubt it had really been them, when the Imperial subjugation fleet had known exactly where to find us. At the time, we’d speculated there must be a spy in our midst, feeding information back to the General and his staff.

Now Liora was saying it had been that man whose name I…didn’t even…know…

Huh.

“It fits, I suppose,” I granted her as we came to rest on the immaculately carved stone and wood of the dock. Mostly constructed of what looked to be an immaculate white granite and a pale, blonde wood of a variety I didn’t recognize, the craftsmanship was beyond compare. I don’t think I’d ever seen such a…tastefully elegant construction style, as the kind that seemed to dominate the palace. “So, do you think they were…?”

“An Imperial agent?” Liora finished for me, as we linked up with the contingent which had been on the General’s flagship. Shurenga had assumed a form where she stood as tall as I did, with her huge, flaming hair streaming in the wind behind her, while Sena stuck closely to her mother’s side. I couldn’t help but notice that she looked a bit…apprehensive, despite her age.

I’m guessing she might just have never stepped foot off of Goryuen in her entire, four-centuries-long life.

Shacklock was still in his oddly colored coat, hat, and Herztalian officers uniform, while Kazuma had put on a slightly fancier version of his normal green and red robe, patterned with spider-lilies. However, what was new was that the Shōmetsu no Kiba was proudly displayed on his right hip, the obsidian and gold handle of the legendary blade gleaming almost menacingly in the light of Tarus above. It was interesting to note, though, that his normal katana was on his person as well, just on his right hip.

Well, well. I think someone was trying to invite comparisons to his grandfather.

Trailing behind the four of them was Venix, looking the same as ever. For once, he hadn’t bothered to put on his conical hat, leaving his antennae to sway in the wind. I exchanged a nod with the Antium samurai as we all came to a halt, as Liora finished her statement.

“Look around, Nathaniel. Who isn’t?”

……………………………………….

We were eventually led to a somewhat…lavish waiting room within the palace of Emperor Seimei, escorted by a sizable contingent of the Imperial guard, along with the General and Masayuki. On the way, I had to say that this was probably the most tasteful of the castles I’d spent any length of time in. Caer Drarrow, if it counted, had been a damp hellhole. The Citadel at Helstein was a tastelessly constructed pile of brutalism that I felt sorry for anyone who had to live in for a long time. And the palace of Duke Oslen was pretty much a pile of rubble by now, after the rise of Rhazla. But Seimei seemingly had more…tasteful decoration sense.

Mostly constructed of the same pale blonde wood that seemed to be magically treated in some way, it possessed accents of both white marble and pure gold. I never passed through a single corridor that wasn’t open to the air in some way, letting vast amounts of sunlight illuminate each and every surface. Well dressed servants wearing immaculate white robes with similarly colored shear veils covering their faces bowed before our procession, standing off to the side and letting us pass. Decorative sets of armor weren’t uncommon to be found in the halls either, either standing alone or framing delicate works of art painted on wide stretches of canvas. I even recognized the subjects of many of those works.

It's hard to forget the electric blue scales of Tatsugan’s projection, after all.

Halfway through the palace, General Hisakane broke off from the procession without a word, marching down a separate corridor from us. With that interruption, Masayuki took up the task of leading us to our destination. The guards waited outside of the room we were led to, while the ‘Master of Ceremonies’ to the River Throne ushered everyone inside. I barely had more than a moment to take in the wide open, airy environs of the room before I heard Masayuki clap his hands. Look at him, I saw that the man, finally back in his black and gold robes instead of his armor, had an apologetic look on his painted face.

“Apologies, honored guests,” He started with a smile. “But I’m afraid many of you will have to wait here while the Emperor, the font of wisdom himself, is briefed on the situation. The good General has gone on ahead to begin, but I’m afraid I’ll need to follow after him and leave you alone. A tragedy, I’m sure, but I believe you’re capable of entertaining yourselves in my absence. Refreshments shall be along shortly, I’m sure.”

Before any of us could even get a word in edgewise, the Lord of House Ashiwara swept out the door in what seemed to be a hurry. Good thing, too, because I could tell that Shacklock didn’t much care for being sidelined like this. Uncaring about propriety, the old monster spat off to the side. “Bah,” He said in a disgusted tone. “Functionaries. Had more than enough of their kind in me years, I’ll tell ye that. I’m takin’ a nap,” He said, turning an evil eye our way. “Don’t none of ye whippersnappers bother me, or I’ll have yer hide.” With that, the Grand Marshall of the Order of Solstice Flame flopped into one silk lounge chair and promptly began snoring. Immediately, in fact.

I sighed, exchanging a glance with my companions.

I guess there was nothing to do but wait.

………………………………………….

The wait was going to be longer for some of us than for others. I don’t know what I was expecting, but it wasn’t for us to be summoned one by one.

Because that’s what happened: when Masayuki returned to present to us the Emperor’s decision, the tall, steel-grey form of General Hisakane looming behind him with arms crossed.

“Emperor Seimei, in all his wisdom, has elected to hear your stories individually,” Masayuki told the room in a deceptively friendly voice that nonetheless brooked no argument. “We will begin with the young Lord of Higanashi. If you’ll follow me, my lord?”

Kazuma slowly stood up from his own lounge chair, almost instinctively shooting me a wide-eyed, panicked look as he did so. I grimaced slightly at the sight.

This…wasn’t ideal. I had been counting on all of us being in the room at the same time, when we made our petitions to the throne. Some of our party just weren’t up to the intense scrutiny that comprised a royal interrogation. Moreover, I didn’t have confidence in their ability to understand the subterfuge that was likely going to occur in that room.

I wasn’t the only one to make that connection.

“Wait,” A sudden voice interrupted Masayuki and Kazuma before he could step towards the door.

An old, sharp one.

The room turned to find that Shacklock had abruptly woken from his ‘nap’, if that’s what the madman had even been doing. He was suddenly on his feet and looking more than a little irritated by the change in plans.

“That ain’t happenin’,” Shacklock said bluntly. “Where the boy goes, I go.”

Masayuki turned suddenly cool eyes on the Grand Marshall. “Apologies, Sir Shacklock, but that will not be possible. The Emperor has decreed that all involved in the events of Goryuen shall be questioned individually, and within his domain, his word is law.” He deliberately turned his back on the increasingly irate old man and laid one iron hand on Kazuma’s shoulder. “Please, come with me, young man.”

It appeared that Shacklock was either out of patience or unwilling to be spoken to in that way. The withered old monster took one deliberate step forward, and a near scent filled the air as he bared the slightest sliver of his madness-inducing Mantle.

In direct response, General Hisakane took his own step forward into the room. Ever so slightly, another Mantle was lightly bared to the world, peaking through its home in the Concord. I swore I heard an almost metallic ringing as if from a great distance, as if an enormous sword was being drawn from a gargantuan sheathe.

It was clear to me, even as I sat frozen from the rapid degeneration of the situation, that the General was meant to be here as a direct counter to Shacklock. I didn’t know how strong he was in relation to Shacklock, but he sure as hell seemed stronger than myself from the feel of his Mantle. Maybe even enough to even the scales.

And the madman knew that. He also didn’t seem to care. Even though a fight between the two of them would be disastrous, to the extent that all of us here might be killed in the crossfire, Shacklock still seemed like he would go through with it.

But everyone in the room, including myself, had momentarily forgotten one important person. I think it was deliberate, too. After all, she’d been suppressing the bulk of her power.

Now, though, she lost her patience.

“Enough.” A stately, faintly irritated female voice echoed from Shurenga, filling both the room and ringing through my soul. It was like someone had taken a tuning fork and lightly tapped it upon the surface of it, as if it was nothing more than a marble. I shuddered at the feeling of what seemed like vibrations rocked my very own firmament. I wasn’t the only one, either. The entire room, Shacklock and Hisakane included, stopped what they were doing. Including their posturing.

When I turned to face the Queen of Mt. Umetsuji, I detected a note of irritation on the muzzle of Shurenga. “That is quite enough, good sirs,” She said disapprovingly, not moving from her chair. “There is no need for such a thing, as it is perfectly acceptable that we are questioned one by one. We have nothing to hide, after all. Isn’t that so, Sir Shacklock?”

Shacklock studied the daughter of Tarus for a moment, and a faint sneer crossed his lips. Though, I noticed that disdain wasn’t the only thing visible on him, though.

The faint intimidation that I’d always suspected that Shurenga instilled in the madman shone through in the tense set of his shoulders. Shacklock turned his back on the General and lowered himself into the chair he’d been ‘dozing’ in without a word. This time, though, I noticed he was no longer pretending.

He looked as alert as someone like him could possibly be.

I relaxed now that it seemed confrontation had been avoided as Shurenga turned to face the shell-shocked form of Kazuma. “Do run along, young man,” She said, in a much gentler tone. “You have an appointment to get to. We wouldn’t want to keep His Grace waiting, now would we?”

A grateful Masayuki nodded at her and resumed his guiding of Kazuma out of the door. This time, his journey wasn’t interrupted, and they were soon out in the halls of the palace. The last thing I saw of them was their backs before General Hisakane closed the door on us with a narrow-eyed glare directed at Shacklock.

As the intricately carved door slammed shut, I let a slight sigh escape me.

Turns out, I’d been a bit…overconfident in the details of my plan. Either Masayuki or possibly the Emperor himself had seen through it.

They’d gotten one over us.

Now, we just had to wait to see the results.

<<Chapter 300 | Table of Contents | Chapter 302>>

Chapter 300 - Twinning, Near

AN:

The big three double zero. What a long, strange ride it's been.

....................................................

A mingled sense of vertigo and paranoia overtook me then as Traver’s words hit me like a truck. I hunched over with widened eyes as I felt my heartbeat in my ears as loud as a thundering drum.

He’d what?!

The…the sum total of…

Even though I was nearly overwhelmed by the implications of what the departed Lich was saying, I still managed to retain enough presence of mind to focus as he continued speaking.

“Well, as much as I have access to and could gather on short notice, that is,” The image of Travers admitted ruefully. “You wouldn’t believe the damage that five millennia of quite literally cursed degradation will do to electronic archives. And while I was this particular facility’s primary physician, that doesn’t give me the highest clearance for data access. Actually, wait a second,” He paused. “That just gave me an idea. I’ll be right back.” The screen cut out, but only for a second. I was barely able to blink before Travers was back, and this time he was holding up a familiar keycard.

Cecily’s.

“Good thing you’re keeping Harlow occupied, right now,” Travers smirked at me from beyond the grave. “Not only will this help us down in the core, but it also lets me access deeper archives through my terminal. Cecily had a greater level of access as the head of the Engineering department. Congratulations are in order. Still, it’s not like she was the Head of the facility in general. I wouldn’t get my hopes up for our most closely guarded secrets when it comes to Netherim technology. Maybe you’ll get lucky, though. It’s not like I was very selective when I initiated the data transfer. However…I’ve deliberately chosen not to add something, to this last archive. You’ll be getting no historical data from me, pretender.”

I couldn’t help myself. “You prick!” I veritably gasped out, only remembering that Aveline was next to me the moment the word left my lips. I winced as I heard her gasp, turning to face her.

“You said a bad word!” Aveline said, sounding almost disappointed in me. I smiled guiltily at the little girl and mouthed an apology, before focusing back on the screen. I still glowered at the image of the smirking Lich, though.

You knew that was what I was most personally invested in, you bastard. Even though you were just handing me frankly invaluable knowledge, I was still pissed about it.

“Find answers to your questions elsewhere,” Travers said smugly. “And if you’re thinking it’ll be easy to parse our knowledge, think again. I know the Terran era you were pulled from. Understanding Netherim Science with your knowledge base will be the equivalent of an ape trying to build a chemical slug thrower with nothing but twigs and stones. I doubt the Generim will be much help, either. They can’t have progressed that far. I’ve transferred ownership of the Gleam to you, pretender, so you can act as a steward for the collective knowledge of my civilization. As it is, though, that’s all that I have for you. Try not to die and leave Aveline alone out in the Garden. I’ll find you in the beyond and eat your soul if you let harm come to her.”

Without another word, the screen on the Gleam went dark as the message from Aveline’s father ended. Moments later, the small screen on top of the floating UFO-like device retracted jerkily, disappearing seamlessly into its metallic shell. Surprisingly, the power to it seemed to die out and it began to drop out of the air from its floating position, and I had to dart one hand out to catch it before it hit the deck of the ship.

Even if it was unlikely to be damaged by that, the Gleam was now too valuable to allow any damage to it. I drew it closer to stare down at the children’s tutoring device, with no small measure of awe in my gaze. My hands were trembling slightly, I noticed.

This…if it could be leveraged properly… it would change the future of Vereden forever. I…

This was too big for me. It really was.

Maybe it was an abdication of responsibility, but I had to get to this Grey. Even if I had some small doubts about my mentor these days, that didn’t mean I didn’t trust him. The man was literally centuries older than I was and probably one of the foremost experts on Aetherological science on the face of the planet.

Surely he would know better than I did what to do with…this.

“Mr. Hart?” A young voice say from my say, youthful concern evident in it. I dragged my eyes away from the literally invaluable archive over to Aveline, to see that the little girl was gazing at me in concern. “Are you alright?”

I drew in a shuddering breath and did my best to smile at Aveline, shoving down all of the vertigo this revelation had inflicted on me. “Ah…yes, Lina, I’m fine,” My use of her nickname caused the child to smile at me brightly, and I returned it. Mine was a bit more rueful, though. “I’m afraid I’ll have to hang onto Glee for a bit. He’s…a great deal more important, now, and I have to keep him safe. Besides…” I forced a laugh for her benefit. “I’m not sure why he dropped out of the air like that. Something might be wrong with him.”

To my surprise, Aveline actually had an answer to that. She shook her head. “No, I think he’s just out of power,” She said confidently. Aveline reached over and flipped Glee over in my hands, before her dainty little fingers found a slight seem and opened it. What was revealed looked suspiciously like a charging port of some kind, three small holes in a triangular formation with some kind of…checkered contact in the center. She pointed to it. “When Glee gets like this, Mama told me I’m supposed to put him on the dock. That way he’ll be back to normal in no time.”

My smile withered at that. “And…I’m guessing all the charging docks are back in the bunker.”

The bunker that had been destroyed in a magically fueled nuclear explosion.

My words caused Aveline’s own smile to die. Now she just looked downcast as she nodded despondently. “Uh-huh,” I heard her mumble.

I took a deep breath and then reached behind me to place Glee into my still-empty supply pouch at the small of my back. Making sure the latch was firmly in place, I slipped my hands under Aveline’s armpits and drew her up into a standing position. I smiled at her startlement and put my hands on her shoulders. “Glee will be fine,” I said, with a confidence not entirely truthful. “My mentor and I will magic up a way to charge him, you’ll see. He’s a kind, wise man, and there’s nobody else in the world better suited to the task. You’ll like him, I promise.”

Aveline gave me a wan smile in return for my attempts at cheering her up. I was still worried about her, though. However, I’d spotted something that might just do a better job of distracting her. Shooting my eyebrows up, I pointed behind the child and dramatically gasped. “Aveline, look! Dolphins!”

Curiously, my charge turned around to follow my finger to find I was telling the truth. Swimming alongside the length of the Kaminari Maru was a pod of dolphins native to the seas around Kawamara. Similar to those back on Earth in general shape, they were nonetheless different in one distinctive way.

They were a pale, coral pink in color.

As I’d hoped, Aveline’s eyes widened in a glee of her own at the sight, and she scampered over to clutch at the bars of the railing, nearly pushing her face through it to see the admittedly beautiful creatures clearer. I heard her laugh in delight as one of the pod leapt out of the water in a graceful arc close enough to the ship that its landing sprayed her.

I crossed my arms in contentment and thought at the sight, but my attention was elsewhere. The entire time I’d been speaking with Aveline, all the way back to before Traver’s message, I’d noticed a presence with my blood sense lingering nearby. I wasn’t worried, though. The fact I felt it at all told me they had wanted me to know they were there.

“Liora, a word if you will,” I said quietly, eyes trained on the leaping dolphins and delighted child. Moments later, I felt the presence of my fellow former Agent appear to my right. Shifting my eyes her way, I noticed the Gnoll woman was also watching the scene before us with a small smile on her furry face.

We stood together and watched Aveline’s delight for a time, but eventually got to business. “Twas very interesting, to watch an illusioned image displayed in such a manner,” Liora said quietly. Her violet eyes shifted my way curiously. “Was it a message of some kind? Perhaps one of…import?”

I met her gaze and nodded. “Yes,” I said, matching her volume. “Liora, I need you to understand something. That device you saw…please consider it as a priority A-One artifact.”

My Gnollish companion’s lips curved down as she understood my words. The term I’d just used was part of Nocturne operational procedures, meant to designate items, weapons, and artifacts of such monumental importance to not only Herztal, but Vereden itself, that they were invaluable. Of such importance that the individual Agent’s lives were of…marginal consequence, in relation to the importance of the item.

My understanding was that the exact term and designation had never been used in an operation. It had been mostly theoretical. Hook hadn’t been flippant enough to ever use it.

“Truly?” Liora asked me seriously.

I maintained our eye contact and nodded wordlessly to her.

Liora was quiet for a moment as she absorbed that. “Very well,” She eventually whispered, looking away from me. “Be careful, Nathan. Something tells me we live in the calm before the storm. Too many things are…strange, at the moment. The order that has ruled Vereden for so many centuries feels…fragile. Take care, and be vigilant.”

With that, Liora wandered away from the bow, looking strangely contemplative. As she did, I crossed my arms and shifted my gaze over to watch as Aveline laughed in delight at the near performance the dolphins were putting on for her.

I couldn’t help but feel Liora was right. Something in me felt rumblings on the horizon.

But, for now at least…

I would take what joy I could find.

………………………………….

The journey back to Hinaga was slightly faster than the one we took to the island originally. Then, Captain Satoru had taken a mostly leisurely pace to reach the former seat of Tatsugan’s power. However, I think General Hisakane was very impatient to get back to the capital city so he could inform the Emperor what exactly had occurred on the now-liberated island.

I was too preoccupied on the trip to be bothered by the familiar, irritating ritualism that I found on the Maru. Too much was running through my head, not to mention how I was busy spending time with Aveline, and to a lesser extent, my friends.

Bella, for one.

What a fucking mess that was. I can’t believe she had just…ran like that. I had always been aware the ‘relationship’ we had going was meant to be casual and with a definitive end date. But goddamnit, she could have at least had the damn decency to tell me she was leaving to my fucking face. This was even worse than getting dumped through text or something, like I’d experienced once back on Earth. There, at least, I’d had the ability to reply back and ask for a damned explanation.

I had no way of either contacting or tracking down Bella. You took for granted what modern Terran communication networks were capable of until you suddenly ran into issues where they would help. Frankly, it made me want to expand on the ideas I’d had about recreating the old Nocturne messaging system. But when would I have the time? There were so many other research projects I was interested in pursuing, once I actually reached the Academy and resumed my apprenticeship under Grey. Not to mention I suddenly had a child to look after.

Well, that at least had an easy-to-solve solution. My newest powerful Skill, granted to me by the System as payment for another sliver of Divinity, would make sure I never had to worry about Aveline while I was in class or working.

It…had its drawbacks, of course. But the positives of Umbra Gemina Exactoris far outweighed them.

In the end, it only took two days for our little formation to reach the shores of Hinaga. Once there, Captain Satoru didn’t make for the main docks we had initially set off from. Instead, he followed the General’s flagship to a far more isolated and protected private port that resided in the shadow of the Imperial palace. The tall white and gold structure cast an almost ominous shadow over the waters of the bay, as our two ships came to a halt at the lavish docks.

However, what was far more ominous was the large platoon of Kawamaran soldiers waiting to receive us, standing at attention with upright spears glinting in the sun. I frowned at the sight and made a split-second decision. I made eye contact with the fully armed and armored Azarus standing to my left and nodded at him. He understood me, from long experience, and I received a nod of my own.

With his acknowledgment, I wandered away from the group waiting on deck to be granted leave to set foot on the docks.

It was time to make sure Aveline was watched over, while I was busy up in the palace. And there was no better way to do that than with my new Skill.

First, though, preparations.

Once I had reached the forecastle of the Kaminari Maru where the room Aveline and I were using resided, I stopped just inside without opening our door just yet. I took a deep breath and called for a Skill.

Starfire Veiling.

Carefully, I applied it to Arboreal Channeling and felt it as the enhanced Talent lashed out and drew Bloodroot Resilience into its net. Once the conflux of abilities was in place, I was almost disappointed when I didn’t hear Anima’s voice once more. But that was to be expected. I hadn’t heard her since that first time I’d discovered this combination in the bunker.

For now, she was silent to me, though it was a puzzle why I’d heard her in the first place.

No matter, though. Since I could more easily feel my Mana and direct it now, it was time to get this show on the road.

I reached out for one more ability and grasped it in my soul.

Umbra Gemina Exactoris.

And to my right popped into being a familiar sight.

The azure flame and crimson thorned form of my Sprite. Honestly, it didn’t look very different at all, from its original manifestation. Maybe a little more detailed, maybe a little more…menacing looking. There was now a core of shadow visible beneath the flame, after all.

But the Sprite form wasn’t the point of this Skill, now.

Eagerly, before I could even prompt it to, my Core ring leaped over into the hovering form of the Sprite.

And it changed.

The dormant shadow inside of the Sprite exploded to cover the flame and thorns and began to multiply. In moments, it had grown to a mass akin to the size of a man, writhing and undulating in the open space of the hallway I stood inside. Slowly, though, the shadows thickened and elongated, shaping itself into multiple distinct shapes. First arms, and then legs. A defined torso, upon which a head sat. In no time at all, I stood next to a featureless shadow in the shape of a man.

Then a pair of oh-so-familiar green eyes swam to the surface of the shadow-man, and that shadow became featureless no more. In a startling move, it somehow snapped into focus…

And I saw standing next to me a complete clone of myself, formed of shadow, thorn, and flame. It was completely indistinguishable from me in every way. Whatever I had on me at the moment of the cast was copied as well, so it was just as armed and armored as I was.

There was a cost, however. I grimaced as I felt half of my strength vanish in an instant. The largest downside of casting the clone was that individually, each of us received half of our total Virtues. We still retained our level to an Observe, I’d discovered.

And hadn’t that been weird, to Observe ourself.

But we were altogether weaker separately.

Still.

The utility was worth it.

The two of us exchanged wordless nods, each Ring now separated but understanding their role. The Core approached the door to our room with Aveline, while I stepped back out into the Hinagan sunlight.

Time to see what the judgment of Emperor Seimei was.

<<Chapter 299 | Table of Contents | Chapter 301>>

Chapter 299 - Gleaming, Distant

Despite my…personal little drama, General Hisakane was eager to get everyone heading back to Hinaga underway. Only two ships were planned to sail to the capital, while the rest of the fleet would remain at Goryuen to keep watch over the Solstice Flame naval forces keeping close to the shore. Shacklock, Kazuma, Shurenga, Sena, and a number of other Order officers would be aboard the Kawamaran’s flagship, while the rest of us would be aboard the Kaminari Maru. Including Venix, which…surprised me a bit. I had thought the Antium man would want to stick to Kazuma’s side, as he had for nearly the entire last week. I could even tell that he wanted to, from the discontent evident in his posture. But, he wasn’t officially a member of the Order, so he was still with us.

For now.

When we met him on the beach, Captain Satoru was surprisingly relieved to see us in one piece. I think the man had thought the ‘invading barbarians’ that comprised the Order would all slaughter us or something. Still, he had no problems taking us on as passengers once more.

He'd promised he would, after all.

I was…a bit grumpy from the surprise that had met me on the beach, but I did my best to compartmentalize it to take care of Aveline. She was my responsibility and nobody else would care for the little girl in the same way I would. I did my best to distract her from how overwhelmed she so obviously was with everything going on, making sure she stuck close to my side. And then, with everyone aboard both ships, we didn’t waste time before getting underway.

As the Kaminari Maru sailed away from the island on which she had spent millennia in suspended animation, I did my best to keep her out of the way of the crew. Despite the hustle of everything going on, and how I could tell my new charge was a little frightened by it, there was another emotion evident in the slight frame of the Netherim child.

Wonder.

And I could take a guess as to the cause.

Which was why I took her to the relatively deserted bow of the ship and helped Aveline to sit up on the railing, keeping a strong steadying hand on her. She barely noticed the palm that took up nearly her entire back, instead leaning forward in a surprisingly fearless manner to gaze at the open ocean depths that stretched on in a seemingly endless horizon before us. I could read the fascination she felt in every line of her body.

I smiled to myself watching her. I could perfectly understand that emotion. “Is this the first time you’ve seen the ocean?” I said, leaning forward while making sure to keep a grip on her. I was thankful that the rocking of the Maru around us didn’t seem to bother her, despite it being more pronounced just at the tip of it.

Aveline spared me a single glance before her gaze was stolen once again by the remarkably clear, almost gemlike waters that surrounded Goryuen. "Sorta,” She said with a small smile, her arms tightening on the odd grey disc she carried almost everywhere. “Mama showed me pictures in my lessons, but it’s not the same as seeing it for real.”

“It’s really not,” I agreed. A thought struck me, then, and I asked her a question I’d been wondering about for a while. “Have you ever been outside of the bunker before now?”

“Ah…” Aveline trailed off absentmindedly, before shaking her head. Her long, almost platinum blond hair nearly got into my mouth, from the way it was streaming behind her in the sea air. Wordlessly, I withdrew one of the small leather hairbands I’d created for her a few days ago and gave it to the little girl. Aveline pouted momentarily but seemed to recognize the need and bundled up her hair in a ponytail. I’m sure it wouldn’t be for long, though. She seemed to lose them at a suspiciously fast pace, even though she’d outright asked for them.

Which was why I had like ten of the things on me at any one time. I…think this was going to be a thing with her.

“No, we weren’t allowed out into the Garden,” Aveline said absentmindedly, her eyes trained on the water. “I don’t think anybody was allowed outside, even though we all had to get ad-justed.”

I nodded, before pausing. That word, Garden. She’d used it multiple times to refer to the outside world, I was just now realizing. I’d just been too preoccupied with escaping the bunker the last time it had come up to ask about the term. I think Travers might have even used it as well. I hadn’t even properly parsed the way they were using it, as in the past I’d heard the Kawamarans refer to Goryuen in a similar manner. Only, they had called it either the ‘Imperial Garden’ or the ‘Garden of the Wyrm’.

What did the Netherim mean by ‘Garden’?

“Aveline, can I ask you something else?” I said, drawing a curious look from the little girl. At her nod, I continued. “What do you mean by ‘Garden’? Are you talking about the island?”

Aveline blinked at me and shook her head. “Um, no. The Garden is everything out here.”

I blinked back at her. “Everything? As in…the outside world is the Garden to the Netherim?”

“Uh-huh,” She replied, nodding her head. “Mama told me that the Generim live out in the Garden, while the Netherim live in the Homes. This place is the Emerald Garden.”

I sucked in a sharp breath as I made the connection, then. “This place,” I said quietly. “This planet?”

Aveline shrugged, seemingly unperturbed or not realizing the depth of what she’d just implied. “I think so? I heard Mama talking to other adults before about other Gardens. There were, um…Sapphire and Topaz Gardens too? Maybe more? I dunno.”

Gardens...and planets.

So.

The Netherim had been on the other planets that Vereden had been connected to, once upon a time. That was the only way I could properly parse Aveline’s words. I’d been outright told before that the portal network that was now nearly dead hadn’t been constructed by the gods, like the Veredenese seemed to believe. I was starting to wonder if it had even been a product of the Netherim, honestly.

Maybe their mysterious ‘Administrator’ had set it up.

In either case, though, they had made use of it. Possibly to found their bunkers on those six other worlds, to further their work. Whatever the hell that had been. Travers hadn’t exactly been forthcoming about what exactly his people had been doing down in their hole.

“If Glee still worked, I could tell you more if you wanted,” Aveline said, suddenly sounding sad. I saw her look down at the strange metal disc she was holding in her arms with a downcast expression. “But he hasn’t ever since I woke up…”

I quirked an eyebrow at Aveline. “Glee stopped ‘working’? Is that…your toy? What is it?”

I have to admit, I was a little curious about what kind of toys the Netherim had given to their children. Too bad it had apparently stopped working.

Aveline nodded without looking up at me. “Uh-huh. Glee was my friend when Mama wasn’t around. But…I can’t turn him on anymore. That isn’t his real name, though,” She looked up at me with a sudden realization. “Um. Can you…look at him, Mr. Hart? I saw you fix things before, with your glowy hands.”

I smiled down at her, both my Core and I amused at ‘glowy hands’. Aveline had watched with fascination as I did some repairs to my equipment through Aetherial Melding not long after escaping the bunker, since most of my armor was…nearly scrap, honestly. All the punishment that our hard marches had rendered it incapable of sustaining the enchantments. Although I’d repaired the physical damage, I’d have to get the Magical side of my kit redone.

Not really a priority, though, since I’d been benched by Renauld.

“Sure,” I said tolerantly, picking up Aveline and setting her down on the deck of the Maru. “Hand him over and I’ll see what I can do.” I sat down in front of her cross-legged, and patted the space in front of him. The little girl eagerly copied me and held out the odd disc-like object.

Taking it from her, I cast a critical eye over the dulled grey steel. It was hard to tell what this thing was, honestly. Its shape was almost equivalent to the stereotypical alien UFOs from popular media back on Earth. I think it was meant to be mostly smooth and shiny, but ages spent buried in the depths of the bunker had rendered it dull. My fingers brushed over the surface, only to pause when I felt something inscribed on the backside. Flipping it over, I saw that there were precisely inscribed words on the steel exterior in English.

‘G.L.E.A.M Ver. 3.2 Ser. #384032. Issued to: Aveline Montblanc.’

A…‘G.L.E.A.M’? The hell was a Gleam supposed to be?

Reading the words, a faint memory tickled in the back of my brain. As I examined the ‘Gleam’ closer, nearly calling for Aetherial Melding, my Core idly chased down what had caught our attention.

When it found it, both of us mentally tensed in surprised realization. I know where I had heard the term ‘gleam’ before, although I’d had no idea what it referred to at the time.

Travers last words to me, before he destroyed his phylactery and collapsed into dust.

‘Though this is goodbye, I left a gift within the gleam.’

Within the GLEAM…

I gazed down at the small UFO in my hands with a sudden, intense curiosity. Travers had left something inside of this…device. Something intended as a gift either for me or for his daughter.

Possibly both.

What could it possibly be?

Now…how to get at it? Was this mysterious gift physically inside of the Gleam? Would I have to destroy it in order to get it out? Was this a puzzle box or something?

I was about to ask Aveline that very question, but it turned out I didn’t have to. The entire time, my fingers had been exploring the surface of what I had thought was just Aveline’s toy. They must have slid over some kind of hidden activation button, though…

Because all of a sudden, the little UFO lit up.

Hidden seams that crawled across the surface of the device suddenly filled with curious blue-green light. The glow was dim, but enough for me to feel the refined Aether within this discus. The entire thing trembled for a moment before it wobbled out of my unprepared hands.

To my surprise, it didn’t hit the deck below us. As if it were actually a UFO, the Gleam stopped in midair, floating in place. I gazed at the innocuously flying device in stupefaction for a moment, but Aveline had an entirely different reaction to the sight.

“Glee!” Aveline said excitedly, clapping her hands together in…glee, I suppose. “You’re alright! Mr. Hart fixed you!” She straightened up, then, and spoke in a childishly clear voice, enunciating each syllable. “Gleam, enter Companion Mode!” Nothing happened, which…apparently wasn’t correct, judging by the frown on Aveline’s face. “Um. Enter Lesson Mode? Study Session! Um. Um…Story Mode?”

Still nothing, and now Aveline was starting to lose her enthusiasm. In fact, I could see the start of tears in her emerald eyes.

I reached over and grabbed her hand sympathetically, which she clung to like it was a lifeline. “I’m guessing that wasn’t supposed to happen, huh?”

“Nuh-uh,” Aveline shook her head, causing her ponytail to sway back and forth. “Glee is supposed to respond to my voice and change mode. Um, well mine and Mama’s.”

I eyed the floating ‘Gleam’ curiously, aware that a few of the crewmen of the Kaminari Maru had stopped to stare at it in the background. Luckily, Captain Satoru soon got them back underway, although not without a curious look himself. “What kind of commands did Cecily give it?”

“Um,” Aveline titled her head in thought. “I think it was…‘review daily activity log’?”

We both looked at the Gleam. Nothing happened.

Aveline sagged, though she still clutched at my hand. I gently pulled the limp child over to my side and lay one arm around her back in a slight hug. Thankfully, she had grown comfortable enough with my presence that she accepted it. “How about I give it a try, huh? Maybe it just doesn’t recognize your voice anymore.”

The little girl shrugged in my arm, despondent.

Alright then.

I turned my head back to face the Gleam and spoke in a clear voice. “Gleam. Review daily activity log.”

To both mine and Aveline’s surprise…

It worked.

‘Glee’ shuddered for a moment in midair, before something unexpected happened.

A small section on the top of it flipped up, revealing itself to be an LCD screen. And something had started to play on it.

A video, displaying a familiar face. One I’d thought I’d seen the last of, down in the bunker. Travers, in his human seeming illusion. Behind him, I could see the false setting of his clinic. For a moment, I considered if this was from before the betrayal of Lucretia and the fall of the Netherim.

But no. I could see the form of Aveline herself lying on the bed she’d slept on for hours. The rest of them were empty, so it had to have been after I’d rescued her, and while I was out saving my companions.

The disguised Lich studied whatever camera must exist on this thing, and began to speak. His voice drifted out of a hidden speaker, just as unseen as the camera.

“If you’re watching this, then you must have succeeded, pretender,” Travers started, with a degree of familiar scorn in his voice. “You’ve found your fellow fools and managed to flee this hell with…with Aveline.”

Said child tilted her head in confusion. “Dr. Travers? He…doesn’t sound very nice right now…”

I repressed a laugh, eyeing the video message with curiosity. “He, uh. He didn’t like me very much.”

In the meanwhile, Travers had started to pace before the apparently hovering Gleam. “I debated with myself whether or not I wanted to leave this for you, pretender. Eventually, though…eventually I realized that if I didn’t, nothing would be left of my people beyond a small child. Nothing but ruins and children would remain to indicate that the Hidden Ones, the Netherim, had ever sought to populate these Gardens, these…Arks. And so, I’ve left you a gift.” Even though Travers didn’t need to, he still took a deep breath before speaking again. “Though you called this device a toy, it is anything but. This is a G.L.E.A.M, a Guided Learning and Enrichment Assistance Module. We created these to act as independent, autonomous teachers for our young, as our work meant we were often too…busy for the task. They were meant to act as companions as well as instructors, capable of storing vast libraries of information within and dispensing them appropriately. In terms you’d understand…they’re essentially mobile computer archives.”

I sat bolt upright, then, as the implications of the departed Liche’s words rolled over me. My grip on Aveline loosened, my lips parted and my eyes focused intensely on the screen as Travers spoke next.

The disguised Lich smirked at me. “If you’re not a fool, you’ve likely understood what I’m talking about by now.”

“Within this unit, I’ve included the sum total of the Netherim people’s knowledge about Aetherological Science, Construction, Engineering, and Medicine.”

<<Chapter 298 | Table of Contents | Chapter 300>>

Chapter 298 - Fleeting

AN:

I was very close to making the previous chapter the last one in this book. The revelation at the end of it felt suitably dramatic to have as an end point. This chapter was even intended to be the customary ending Interlude.

But, I eventually realized that there was still a few things to wrap up in Kawamara before we move back to the mainland. It would’ve felt awkward to end at that particular point. Not to mention all the rushing I'd have to do.

..................................................

Over the next few days, I was pretty…out of it, so to speak. The enormity of just what Precursors were truly meant for was hitting me all at once. It may have been months and months since Alveron had cornered Grey and me and all but begged us to slay his Grandfather on his behalf, all the while telling us that I was meant to be a weapon poised at the hearts of the gods...

But…I hadn’t really believed him, I was now realizing. For a long time now, I’d been thinking that the old, dying Elf was simply desperate to find anyone who might be capable of ridding his people of the parasite crouching upon their collective soul. I hadn’t seriously considered that my existence was that of a purpose-built assassin, aimed and placed here on Vereden for the sole purpose of killing false Divinities.

It turns out that I just might be after all, though.

However…I wasn’t fully convinced. Something still struck me as out of place, in the whole paradigm.

Where did Earth fit into all of this? Why had the System, if it had truly been that strange, otherworldly construct power which had placed me on Vereden, chosen Earth of all places to draw its assassins from? What use was a planet that, if it even had Aether at all, it was in such minuscule amounts as to be nearly useless? Why were there mentions of my old home abound on this new planet, with references to it as either ‘Old Terra’ or ‘Lost Terra’? Why choose random people from Earth, me especially, to act as its blade at the people who had apparently stolen from it?

Where did this ‘Administrator’, if they even still existed, fit into all of this? And how could they have possibly patterned Precursors off of the now long-dead Netherim?

As much as all these old monsters, literal or otherwise, might have revealed to me about the secret histories of both gods and Vereden itself…

I just didn’t think it was the full story. There was something deeper going on here, something beyond Systems and Status's and Sparks of Divinity.

Something in me refused to accept it at face value.

As a result of all these new revelations and realizations running through my head, I was…a bit distant, over the next few days while everyone waited for the return of the Kawamaran delegation from the center of the island. I was so lost in my thoughts that I barely had time for my companions, even though we’d just successfully completed a major campaign. Eventually, they seemed to realize that I must have other things on my mind and left me alone.

Even as withdrawn as I was, I still had enough presence of mind to be thankful for that. Besides, it’s not like they didn’t have their own lives and things to keep themselves busy. Kazuma was busy being drilled and instructed by Shacklock about the running of the Order of Solstice Flame, even though it was likely some years before he would be taking over the paramilitary force. Venix, as usual these days, stuck to the side of the other samurai like he was glued to him, so I barely saw the Antium man these days. Azarus was likewise busy studying under Shurenga and Sena about his duties as an Envoy, while Renauld and Liora were mingling with the Order. Renauld had offered his services to the Healers of the Order, to their gratitude, while Liora was doing…something. I couldn’t tell exactly what, but…it seemed to be something involving chats with the rank and file of the Order itself.

Bella was still busy on the coast and had yet to return. Nor had she sent word.

However, even with all of my preoccupation, I still made time for Aveline. This was a crucial time in building our new…relationship. I was all the little Netherim girl had in the world, and I couldn’t just leave her alone at all hours of the day. I had a responsibility towards her now that I’d decided to take her in. She had watched and heard the promise I had given to the spirit of her Mother to care for her, for the rest of my natural life. Hopefully, Aveline knew that she could depend on me. She was…still shy, in her own way, but I was working on getting her to open up. I think it helped that the Shurengan cubs that she hung around with the most were naturally curious and friendly. They seemed to be doing a pretty good job with her, which made me think I should see about getting her a pet whenever we settled down.

Uh.

Somewhere? Possibly…Blutstein, the Herztalian capital? That’s where the Academy was supposed to be, after all, and I felt it was time to move on. I’d made more than enough money working as a freelance smith in Hinaga to afford a house of some kind.

Aveline and I both needed some long-term stability in our lives.

As soon as we were done here on the island, which was…when the Kawamaran delegation likely said we were, it was straight back to Hinaga with everyone. There, I fully intended to gather my belongings, withdraw the entirety of every last coin I’d made in my work as a smith, say my goodbyes, and hit the road.

The sea road, that is. First stop would be up the river and berthing at Tŵr Gronn, so I could check in with Fade. Maybe even introduce him to Aveline. She seemed to like animals well enough, and my furry companion-

(The non-Gnollish one, that is.)

Was both intelligent and friendly enough to treat her well. I was really looking forward to seeing him, I had to say. Maybe Taran would even agree to letting the young Spirit Wolf accompany us back down to Blutstein for a time? It could be something like…I don’t know, summer vacation for him, after being in school for a few months? Spring was nearly over, after all.

Bah, don’t get your hopes up, Nate.

But if not…maybe I could work something out with my new Skill, derived from what used to be Manifestation of Agony and the Talent I’d stolen from Tatsugan, Vacua Vestiga.

Umbra Gemina Exactoris.

There was a certain…theme going on there. The limited testing I’d done with the new Skill over the last few days had really impressed on me the shear, mind-boggling possibilities that it opened up for me. It didn’t exactly make me stronger, per se, in direct combat. Not in the way that Vis Maledicta Exactoris did. But it sure as hell made me more versatile outside of it.

I hadn’t even realized something like that was even possible. It was so ridiculous, it was like something out of fiction from back home.

Thank God, though, that my fears had remained unrealized. No further changes to my body had sprouted up after I’d gotten Umbra Gemina Exactoris. Maybe it really had been the portion of the Skill that Rhazal had cursed, as Ixiah had gloated, which transformed me in the way it did.

As it was, though, General Hisakane returned to Mt. Umetsuji after just three days. He must have been pushing his cohort hard to make the time he across the treacherous ridges and mountain tops of the central Goryuen range.

And when he did, he gave us an ultimatum.

…………………………………………………..

“The tale of your story…” The older man told the gathered leadership of the Order, Shurenga, and well.

Me.

Behind the chair the leader of the Kawamaran delegation sat in, Masayuki gave me a thumbs up and a smile, still dressed in his armor.

“Is plausible,” The General admitted before he frowned at us all the same. “However, I do not have authority to rule of matters that are so…strange. Therefore, I must insist that everyone who was present for the events that took place at the former mountain of Gorenzan accompany me back to the capital. There, you shall repeat your tale before the River Throne for the Emperor who, in all his wisdom, shall decide upon it.”

I hid a smile of triumph at his words, as that had pretty much been our goal from the beginning. After all, how was Shacklock and his heir presumptive to argue for the right to establish the Order of Solstice Flame as an officially recognized Kawamaran Sect if they were stuck on the island?

This way, they could appeal their case to the highest possible authority in the land, right in the middle of his seat of power.

Even though Kazuma had gained Acting from his performance on the slopes of Mt. Umetsuji, it was still low level. As such, it was obvious to all that the young samurai was barely able to control his excitement at the furtherment of our plans. “Of course, General Hisakane. The Grand Marshall and I shall be glad to accompany you to Hinaga. Isn’t that right?” He said, turning an intense air to Shacklock.

For his part, the leader of the Order of Solstice’s Flame cracked open one gimlet eye from where he’d been dozing in his throne like chair and rolled it. “Sure, sure,” He said irritably, waving one hand as if to ward off Kazuma’s words. “I’ll come, don't soil yer britches.”

“Good,” General Hisakane said neutrally, before turning his gaze towards Shurenga. “My Lady, will you accompany us as well?”

Well, well. I was noticing his tone was much more respectful towards the creature that might just be the Messiah equivalent to his culture’s religion, now that he suspected it could even be true.

Imagine that.

“I shall,” Shurenga inclined her furry head regally. “But two others shall accompany me in my official retinue. My eldest daughter Sena, as well as…one other, who shall be directly representing the interests of my Lord Father.”

In other words, Azarus. Looks like Shurenga was angling to introduce the newest Envoy of the Great Spirit of the Sun, at the same time she presented herself.

Welcome back to court life, Azarus. You couldn’t escape it for long, despite your distaste for it.

All I received from the General was a single commanding look that I did my best to pretend I was cowed by. No reason to start conflict here, when I was already intending to venture back to the Capital anyway.

That was where all my stuff was.

Turns out…

Getting back there was a bit of a problem, for an unexpected reason.

………………………………………..

“What the hell do you mean,” I outright growled in the face of the nervous Kawamaran soldier I was looming over. “That she’s gone?”

After our short little meeting with the General and Masayuki, my companions and I repacked our travel supplies to accompany the leadership of the Kawamaran delegation back to the Goryuen coast. General Hisakane was leaving behind his Captain in order to keep an eye on the Solstice Flame forces that were staying on the island. In the opinion of the General, the entirety of the Order of Solstice Flame wasn’t needed in order to make their case before Emperor Seimei.

Only Shacklock and Kazuma were going to represent the interests of their Order. The Grand Marshall was leaving behind some of his own Captains behind to keep order among the…Order. I didn’t see much of them on the two day hike back to the white sands of the beach, as they were kept under the watchful eye of the General and his hand picked men. Instead, I and my companions were sticking more to Shurenga and Sena.

Oddly, though…

Venix was still with Kazuma, even now. I was… starting to get an idea about where that was going. But I’d have to wait and see what the Antium man actually said about it, when he worked up the nerve.

Whenever that may be.

However, none of that had anything to do with what I’d discovered once we all reached the Goryuen coast, and I started to scan the horizon for the sight of familiar sails.

That was the problem.

The Thorny Reef was nowhere to be found among the sails of the Kawamaran navy, even though it was supposed to be here.

Bella…was gone, and her ship had gone with her.

The nervous Kawamaran private gulped under my intense, outright furious stare. I could barely hear the man over the pounding of my blood in my ears as he stuttered out his answer. “A-ah…are you p-perhaps,” He took a quick look down at a piece of parchment, that I was only now realizing the man had clutched tightly in his leather-gloved fingers. “N-Nathan Hart? The woman C-Captain left this l-letter behind for-”

I snatched the piece of parchment and unfolded it, to find a hastily scribbled note in charcoal letters on the surface of it. An unbelievable well of frustration rose up inside of me as I read the scant few words.

Sorry, Nate.

I didn’t sign up for a kid.

We had fun while it lasted.

Thanks for the trip.

Maybe I’ll see you around, one day.

It wasn’t signed, but it didn’t need to be. I knew who it was from, and what it meant.

“I…” I almost stuttered in my indignation. “I got dumped through a letter?!”

Bella had run at the implications of what I intended with Aveline, and she’d taken our ride out of here with her.

What the hell was wrong with that woman?! She hadn't said a word about this to me!

I was barely aware of them as I felt a familiar presence approach me from behind and shoo away the messenger. As he gratefully fled from my anger, I clutched tightly enough at the letter that my fingers punched through it in spots. I was only knocked out of my disbelief when I felt a furry hand rest itself on my shoulder.

Snapping my head around, I beheld the sight of my former comrade in the Nocturne Division standing behind me with an expression of sympathy on her furry face.

And…a bit of guilt.

My eyes widened at Liora, and I outright shook the letter in front of her snout. “Did you know about this?!”

Liora used one hand to gently lower my shaking hand, and I let her. “I…suspected,” Liora answered, frustrated regret in her voice. “Isabella…she spoke to me several times about her…,” The Gnoll woman visibly groped for words momentarily. “Doubts, involving the child. I advised her each time that young Aveline is your responsibility, and you were unlikely to try and force a…role upon her, when your new charge had only recently, in her mind, lost her Mother.”

I threw my hands up in frustration. “I wasn’t going to!”

Bella would have been a terrible influence on a young, developing mind like Aveline’s. My intention had always been to keep that part of my life separate from my ‘intentions’ with the young orphan girl.

“You and I both know that,” Liora said soothingly, as I noticed Azarus and Renauld standing off to the side awkwardly. Neither of my friends looked like they knew how to deal with this right now. “I even told Isabella that. However, I believe she…let her anxieties about the situation get the better of her and…”

“She ran,” I finished for her bitterly. “Just like the last time things got tense between us. Taking our ride out of here with her.”

My attention was drawn when I heard Azarus clear his throat uncomfortably. Snapping my eyes over in that direction, I saw my best friend cough into his fist. “Ah…” He started awkwardly. “I don’t think that’ll be much o’ a problem. I can see the sails of the Kaminari Maru out there. Captain Satoru actually came back fer us, like he said he would.”

I…

Whatever, I guess. I…didn’t want to deal with this right now. It was enough to know we had transport off of this damned island. I was just thankful Shurenga was minding Aveline right now, so my charge couldn’t see me like this.

I hadn't been this...frustrated, disappointed, furious, and just...sad all at once, in a long, long time.

Goddamnit Bella.

<<Chapter 297 | Table of Contents | Chapter 299>>